< Return to Video

500 Nations (Must See)

  • 0:01 - 1:41
    [ Music ]
  • 1:41 - 1:42
    >> Hello I'm Kevin Costner.
  • 1:43 - 1:45
    Welcome to 500 Nations.
  • 1:45 - 1:48
    The settling of this country has
    always been of interest to me.
  • 1:49 - 1:53
    It's fired my imagination and shaped my
    life both personally and professionally,
  • 1:54 - 1:57
    but my knowledge of history has
    been limited by what I was taught.
  • 1:58 - 2:02
    As far as I was concerned, the history
    of the continent started 500 years ago
  • 2:02 - 2:04
    when Columbus discovered the New World.
  • 2:05 - 2:09
    But we know that's not true,
    there were people here.
  • 2:10 - 2:12
    So how is it that we know
    so little about this past?
  • 2:13 - 2:16
    The human history of North
    America, our own story?
  • 2:17 - 2:19
    Could it be that we don't think it worthy
  • 2:19 - 2:22
    of mention the way history has
    remembered the ancient civilizations
  • 2:22 - 2:25
    of Greece, Rome, Egypt or China?
  • 2:26 - 2:28
    The truth is we have a story
    worth talking about.
  • 2:29 - 2:31
    We have a history we're celebrating.
  • 2:32 - 2:34
    Long before the first Europeans arrived here,
  • 2:34 - 2:37
    there were some 500 nations
    already in North America.
  • 2:39 - 2:43
    They blanketed the continent from coast to
    coast, from Central America to the Arctic.
  • 2:44 - 2:49
    There were tens of millions of people
    here speaking over 300 languages.
  • 2:49 - 2:54
    Many of them lived in beautiful cities, among
    the largest and most advanced in the world.
  • 2:56 - 3:00
    In the coming hours, 500 Nations
    looks back on those ancient cultures,
  • 3:01 - 3:03
    how they lived, and how many survived.
  • 3:03 - 3:08
    [Background Music] We turned for guidance to
    hundreds of Indian people across the continent.
  • 3:08 - 3:10
    You'll meet many of them in our programs.
  • 3:10 - 3:14
    To bring the past to life we
    searched archives for the oldest
  • 3:14 - 3:17
    and most authentic images of Indian people.
  • 3:17 - 3:21
    We sought out rare books and
    manuscripts for the actual words
  • 3:21 - 3:24
    of participants and eye witnesses to history.
  • 3:24 - 3:29
    Our camera crews travel throughout North
    America to film at the actual places
  • 3:29 - 3:32
    where important events in
    Indian history occurred.
  • 3:33 - 3:36
    We filmed incredible treasures
    of Indian creativity
  • 3:36 - 3:40
    from museums across North America and Europe.
  • 3:40 - 3:45
    Historians and archeologists work with visual
    artists and advance computer technology
  • 3:45 - 3:50
    to allow us for the first time to walk through
    virtual realities of ancient Indian worlds.
  • 3:52 - 3:56
    What you're about to see is what happened.
  • 3:57 - 4:00
    It's not all that happened
    and it's not always pleasant.
  • 4:00 - 4:02
    We can't change that.
  • 4:02 - 4:03
    We can't turn back the clock.
  • 4:04 - 4:09
    But we can open our eyes and give the
    first nations of this land the recognition
  • 4:09 - 4:13
    and respect they deserve, their rightful
    place in the history of the world.
  • 4:14 - 4:17
    With that in mind, we take you
    first to where our story ends,
  • 4:17 - 4:20
    on the great planes in the late 1800s.
  • 4:23 - 4:47
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 4:47 - 4:49
    >> The rumor got about the school.
  • 4:49 - 4:51
    The dead are to return.
  • 4:51 - 4:53
    The buffalo are to return.
  • 4:54 - 4:59
    The Lakota people will get
    back their own way of life.
  • 4:59 - 5:03
    That part about the dead
    returning was what appealed to me,
  • 5:03 - 5:08
    to think I should see my dear mother,
    grandmother and brothers, and sisters again,
  • 5:08 - 5:13
    but boy like I soon forgot about it.
  • 5:14 - 5:21
    Until one night when I was rudely awake in
    the dormitory, "Get up, put your clothes on
  • 5:21 - 5:23
    and sleep downstairs we are running away".
  • 5:23 - 5:25
    A boy was hissing into my ear.
  • 5:25 - 5:30
    Soon, 50 of us little boys about 8
    to 10 started out across country,
  • 5:30 - 5:33
    over hills and valleys running all night.
  • 5:33 - 5:37
    I know now that we ran almost 30 miles.
  • 5:37 - 5:43
    There on the Porcupine Creek thousands
    of Lakota people were in camp.
  • 5:44 - 5:50
    [ Chanting ]
  • 5:50 - 5:55
    >> By the late 1880s a message of
    hope spread across the great planes.
  • 5:56 - 6:03
    It was called the ghost dance, a dance to
    restore the past, when Indian nations were free.
  • 6:04 - 6:26
    [ Chanting & Noise ]
  • 6:26 - 6:29
    They dance without rest, on and on.
  • 6:29 - 6:33
    Occasionally, someone thoroughly
    exhausted and dizzy fell unconscious
  • 6:34 - 6:40
    into the center and laid their dead.
  • 6:40 - 6:44
    The visions into the same way like a course
    describing a great encampment of all the Lakotas
  • 6:44 - 6:48
    who had ever died, where there
    was no sorrow but only joy,
  • 6:48 - 6:51
    where relatives strong out with happy laughter.
  • 6:51 - 6:55
    The people went on and on and could not stop.
  • 6:55 - 6:59
    And so, I suppose the authorities
    did think they were crazy,
  • 6:59 - 7:07
    but they weren't, they were
    only terribly unhappy.
  • 7:07 - 7:14
    >> Driven off their lands Indian nations were
    confined to desolate reservations dependent
  • 7:14 - 7:20
    on corrupt government agencies
    for food and supplies.
  • 7:20 - 7:23
    >> [Background Music] The people
    were desperate from starvation.
  • 7:24 - 7:26
    We felt that we were mocked in our misery.
  • 7:27 - 7:33
    We held our dying children and felt their
    little bodies tremble as their souls went out
  • 7:33 - 7:41
    and left only a dead wake in
    our hands, Red Cloud, Oglala.
  • 7:41 - 7:46
    >> The ghost dance hurt no one, but
    as it spread white settlers panic.
  • 7:46 - 7:49
    The United States government outlaw the dance.
  • 7:49 - 7:54
    >> The white men were frightened
    and called for soldiers.
  • 7:55 - 8:02
    We had begged for life and the
    white men thought we wanted theirs.
  • 8:02 - 8:12
    >> On a mild day just after Christmas
    of 1890, a band of [inaudible] Sioux
  • 8:12 - 8:17
    under their leader Big Foot left the
    Cheyenne River agency in South Dakota heading
  • 8:17 - 8:20
    for a meeting at Pine Ridge with
    the Oglala leader Red Cloud.
  • 8:20 - 8:27
    Traveling with Big Foot were 106
    men and 252 women and children.
  • 8:28 - 8:33
    Among them was a boy, Dewey Beard,
    who would later tell his children
  • 8:33 - 8:35
    and grandchildren about that day.
  • 8:35 - 8:42
    >> Grandpa Dewey Beard being the last
    survivor, I would listen to what he had to say.
  • 8:43 - 8:50
    In a way, it was sad and yet it's so
    beautiful because it's bringing back history.
  • 8:52 - 8:57
    One thing that he would say is that had the
    soldiers had the government left them alone.
  • 8:57 - 9:03
    In time, they would have looked outside
    and seen how things were changing
  • 9:03 - 9:08
    and the change would come
    about from within the bands.
  • 9:08 - 9:12
    >> [Background Music] Big Foot's band
    was intercepted by the 7th Cavalry.
  • 9:13 - 9:20
    The officer in charge found Big
    Foot wrapped in heavy blankets dying
  • 9:20 - 9:26
    from pneumonia in the back of a wagon.
  • 9:26 - 9:29
    Big Foot was ordered to make
    camp along Wounded Knee Creek.
  • 9:30 - 9:34
    In the morning, his people would be stripped
    of their weapons and escorted to Pine Ridge.
  • 9:35 - 9:42
    Big Foot made assurances of his peaceful
    intentions and the band made camp.
  • 9:42 - 9:44
    >> He's a peaceful man.
  • 9:44 - 9:50
    He's always say that think about the
    elderly, think about the children
  • 9:51 - 9:55
    and the women and don't start the trouble.
  • 9:58 - 10:00
    >> Morning broke after a
    sleepless night surrounded
  • 10:00 - 10:05
    by soldiers [inaudible] witnesses
    would later recall what happened next.
  • 10:06 - 10:12
    >> Big Foot who was sick came up with a
    flag of truce tied to a stick, Dewey Beard.
  • 10:12 - 10:16
    >> As soldiers strained their guns on them,
  • 10:17 - 10:21
    Big Foot and his men brought forth all their
    weapons, placing them near the white flag
  • 10:21 - 10:27
    of truce Big Foot had planted
    in front of his lodge.
  • 10:27 - 10:30
    The soldiers then searched
    their tents and wagons for arms,
  • 10:30 - 10:32
    even confiscating cooking and sewing tools.
  • 10:34 - 10:43
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 10:43 - 10:48
    As Big Foot's people gathered around
    the flag of truce outside his tent,
  • 10:48 - 10:55
    four powerful Hotchkiss rapid repeating
    guns were mounted above the camp.
  • 10:56 - 10:59
    >> I noticed that they were
    erecting cannons up here,
  • 10:59 - 11:02
    also hauling up quite a lot
    of ammunition for it.
  • 11:02 - 11:05
    >> They encircled us like a band of sheep.
  • 11:05 - 11:09
    >> I could see that there was
    commotion amongst the soldiers and I saw
  • 11:09 - 11:12
    and looking back they had their
    guns in position ready to fire.
  • 11:13 - 11:16
    >> Thomas Tibbles, a white
    reporter who followed the troops
  • 11:16 - 11:18
    to Wounded Knee recorded what happened next.
  • 11:20 - 11:24
    >> Suddenly, I heard a single shot
    from the direction of the troops.
  • 11:24 - 11:29
    Then three or four, a few
    more and immediately a volley.
  • 11:30 - 11:35
    At once came a general rattle of
    rifle firing then the Hotchkiss guns.
  • 11:35 - 11:37
    [ Gun Shot ]
  • 11:37 - 11:40
    >> An awful noise was heard.
  • 11:40 - 11:43
    I thought I was paralyzed for a time.
  • 11:44 - 11:51
    Then my head cleared and I saw nearly
    all the people on the ground bleeding.
  • 11:54 - 12:07
    My father, my mother, my grandmother, my older
    brother and my younger brother were all killed.
  • 12:10 - 12:14
    >> And he saw his mother walking toward him.
  • 12:15 - 12:17
    She was walking along and she was shot.
  • 12:17 - 12:24
    "Dewey" she said, "Keeping walking, my son."
  • 12:24 - 12:26
    She said, "Keep going."
  • 12:26 - 12:27
    She said, "I'm going to die."
  • 12:28 - 12:31
    And that was the last time he saw his mother.
  • 12:31 - 12:37
    >> The women as they were fleeing with their
    babies were killed together, shot right through.
  • 12:38 - 12:44
    And after most of them had been killed,
    a cry was made that all those not killed
  • 12:44 - 12:48
    or wounded should come forth
    and they would be saved.
  • 12:48 - 12:53
    Little boys came out of their places of
    refuge and as soon as they came in sight,
  • 12:53 - 13:02
    a number of soldiers surrounded them and
    butchered them there, American horse Oglala.
  • 13:02 - 13:06
    >> The firing continued for an hour or
    two wherever a soldier saw a sign of life.
  • 13:08 - 13:18
    [ Noise ]
  • 13:18 - 13:22
    >> With the sunset, the weather
    turned intensely cold.
  • 13:22 - 13:28
    [Background Music] About 7 o'clock that night,
    the 7th Cavalry brought in the long train
  • 13:28 - 13:35
    of dead and wounded soldiers
    and Indians from Wounded Knee.
  • 13:35 - 13:43
    Forty-nine wounded Sioux women and
    children had been piled into fueled wagons.
  • 13:43 - 13:49
    >> The wounded Indian women and children
    were eventually carried into an agency church
  • 13:49 - 13:53
    where they lay in silence on the
    floor beneath a pulpit decorated
  • 13:53 - 13:59
    with a Christmas banner reading,
    "Peace on Earth, goodwill to men."
  • 13:59 - 14:10
    >> Nothing I have seen in my whole life
    ever affected or depressed or haunted me
  • 14:10 - 14:13
    like the scenes I saw that night in that church.
  • 14:14 - 14:18
    One, unwounded old woman held a baby on her lap.
  • 14:18 - 14:22
    I handed a couple of water to the old
    woman telling her, "Give it to the child."
  • 14:22 - 14:25
    Who grabbed as if parched with thirst.
  • 14:25 - 14:28
    And she swallowed it hurriedly
    I saw it gush right out again,
  • 14:28 - 14:33
    a blood stain stream through a hole in her neck.
  • 14:33 - 14:35
    Heartsick, I went to find a surgeon.
  • 14:36 - 14:40
    For a moment he stood there near the
    door looking over the massive suffering
  • 14:40 - 14:43
    and dying women and children
    and how the silence,
  • 14:44 - 14:47
    the silence they kept was so
    complete it was oppressive.
  • 14:47 - 14:51
    And then to my amazement, I saw that
    the surgeon who I knew had served
  • 14:51 - 14:57
    in the Civil War attending the wounded
    from [inaudible], it began to grow pale.
  • 14:58 - 15:00
    This is the first time I've seen a lot of women
  • 15:00 - 15:04
    and children shot the pieces,
    he said, and I can't stand it.
  • 15:04 - 15:08
    Thomas Tibbles, reporter.
  • 15:08 - 15:17
    >> For three days, the frozen bodies
    of the dead including Big Foot lay
  • 15:17 - 15:19
    where they fell at Wounded Knee.
  • 15:20 - 15:24
    Finally, the army dug a large
    trench at the massacre site then
  • 15:25 - 15:28
    as they collected the bodies,
    a blanket was seen moving.
  • 15:29 - 15:33
    Beneath it snuggled against her
    dead mother was a baby girl.
  • 15:34 - 15:58
    [ Music ]
  • 15:59 - 16:03
    >> [Background Music] The official military
    history's called Wounded Knee the last battle
  • 16:03 - 16:04
    in the Indian wars.
  • 16:04 - 16:09
    But the tenacious struggle for Indian survival
    is symbolized by a child clinging to life
  • 16:09 - 16:13
    for three days on a frozen
    field continues to this day.
  • 16:13 - 16:18
    500 nations will follow a path
    that covers thousands of years
  • 16:18 - 16:20
    and will bring us full circle to 1890.
  • 16:22 - 16:25
    In this hour we will travel back in
    time to three stunning civilizations
  • 16:26 - 16:28
    that flourish long before
    the arrival of Europeans.
  • 16:29 - 16:33
    To the Anasazi of the southwest, the
    mound builders of the Mississippi,
  • 16:34 - 16:36
    and the great pyramid builders of the Maya.
  • 16:37 - 16:42
    But when we return we'll go back
    even farther to creation as seen
  • 16:42 - 16:44
    through the eyes of Indian people.
  • 16:47 - 17:15
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 17:15 - 17:22
    >> When earth was still young and giants still
    roam the earth, a great sickness came upon them.
  • 17:23 - 17:26
    All of them died except for a small boy.
  • 17:28 - 17:32
    One day while he was playing, a snake bit him.
  • 17:32 - 17:34
    The boy cried and cried.
  • 17:36 - 17:41
    The blood came out and finally he died.
  • 17:41 - 17:46
    With his tears our lakes became,
    with his blood the red clay became,
  • 17:46 - 17:55
    with his body our mountains became
    and that was how earth became.
  • 17:55 - 17:55
    Taos Pueblo.
  • 17:56 - 18:00
    >> Pleasant it looked this newly creative world.
  • 18:00 - 18:07
    Along the entire length and breadth of the earth
    our grandmother extended a green reflection
  • 18:07 - 18:10
    of her covering and the escaping
    odors were pleasant to inhale.
  • 18:10 - 18:15
    Winnebago.
  • 18:15 - 18:21
    >> God created the Indian country and that
    was the time this river started to run.
  • 18:21 - 18:27
    Then God created fish in this river
    and put deer in the mountains.
  • 18:27 - 18:31
    Then the creator gave Indians life.
  • 18:31 - 18:38
    We walked and as soon as we saw the game
    and fish, we knew they were made for us.
  • 18:38 - 18:47
    My strength, my blood is from the fish,
    from the roots and berries and game.
  • 18:47 - 18:51
    I did not come here.
  • 18:51 - 19:01
    I was put here by the creator
    Meninick Yakama [phonetic].
  • 19:01 - 19:04
    >> In the Old Testament, Adam and
    Eve were forced from the garden
  • 19:04 - 19:07
    of creation and expelled to a cruel world.
  • 19:08 - 19:13
    [ Noise ]
  • 19:13 - 19:19
    >> For most North American Indian
    nations, it was and is very different.
  • 19:19 - 19:22
    They stayed in the garden,
    the place of their creation,
  • 19:23 - 19:26
    the single place on earth most perfect for them.
  • 19:31 - 19:32
    >> The Crow Country is a good country.
  • 19:33 - 19:36
    The creator has put it exactly
    on the right place.
  • 19:37 - 19:40
    While you are in it, you farewell,
    whenever you go out of it,
  • 19:40 - 19:44
    whichever way you travel, you fair worst.
  • 19:44 - 19:46
    The Crow Country is exactly in the right place.
  • 19:46 - 19:48
    Ealaapuash.
  • 19:48 - 20:01
    >> There is a song in everything, [inaudible].
  • 20:03 - 20:13
    [ Music ]
  • 20:13 - 20:17
    >> Make my eyes ever behold
    the red and purple sunset.
  • 20:17 - 20:23
    Make me wise so that I may know the
    things you have taught my people,
  • 20:23 - 20:27
    the lessons you have hidden
    in every leaf and rock.
  • 20:27 - 20:35
    Make me ever ready to come to you with clean
    hands and straight eye so that when life fades
  • 20:35 - 20:45
    as the fading sunset my spirit may come to
    you without shame, Tom Whitecloud Ojibway.
  • 20:48 - 21:02
    [ Music ]
  • 21:03 - 21:08
    To the outsider, the sun beaten deserts
    of the American southwest are a harsh
  • 21:08 - 21:18
    and unforgiving land reluctant to support life.
  • 21:18 - 21:23
    To the ancient people who live there, it was
    a place where the creator provided everything.
  • 21:23 - 21:29
    >> There is nothing there that you can see
    even to this day with very little vegetation.
  • 21:29 - 21:31
    We see a lot of rocks and we see a lot of sand.
  • 21:32 - 21:37
    The Hopis are always maintaining that that's
    a chosen place from who was chosen for them
  • 21:37 - 21:42
    by the creator of the great
    spirit for the Hopis.
  • 21:42 - 21:47
    >> The ancient people of the desert were the
    ancestors of all the modern Pueblo nations.
  • 21:47 - 21:51
    To their Hopi descendants, they
    are known as the Hisatsinom,
  • 21:51 - 21:55
    but to most of the world they are
    known by the Navajo name, Anasazi.
  • 21:56 - 22:04
    Around 900 AD the Anasazi flourished in a
    wide circle covering parts of modern day Utah,
  • 22:04 - 22:07
    Colorado, Arizona and New Mexico.
  • 22:08 - 22:23
    [ Noise ]
  • 22:23 - 22:27
    The Anasazi found balance with their world.
  • 22:27 - 22:30
    They learned where to find
    water and how to harness it.
  • 22:31 - 22:34
    Villages joined together
    to build dams, reservoirs
  • 22:34 - 22:42
    and irrigation canals turning deserts
    into gardens of corn and squash.
  • 22:42 - 22:46
    They were a people intimately
    connected to their land.
  • 22:46 - 22:49
    In a very real sense, they emerged from it.
  • 22:49 - 22:59
    Generations before the time of Christ, the
    Anasazi lived in subterranean pit houses,
  • 23:00 - 23:05
    sunken homes with stone worked walls and
    broad strong roofs, formidable protection
  • 23:06 - 23:11
    against the searing sun and
    bitter cold of the desert.
  • 23:11 - 23:15
    With time, they adopted their above
    ground storage houses into living spaces
  • 23:15 - 23:18
    but the underground pit houses
    were not abandoned.
  • 23:18 - 23:27
    They were retained as spiritual places of
    teaching, the place of origin, the Kiva.
  • 23:27 - 23:36
    100 years before the first gothic cathedrals
    were built in Europe, the master architects
  • 23:36 - 23:46
    and stone masons of the Anasazi were building
    great Kivas that could hold 500 people.
  • 23:46 - 23:52
    Around 900 AD the Anasazi leadership
    embarked upon a bold and visionary plan,
  • 23:52 - 23:57
    create a mecca for pilgrimages and a
    focal point for trade at the very center
  • 23:57 - 24:03
    of their land they chose the barren
    treeless Chaco Canyon, 100 miles northwest
  • 24:03 - 24:06
    of present day Albuquerque, New Mexico.
  • 24:06 - 24:10
    It was a monumental undertaking.
  • 24:10 - 24:19
    They built 400 miles of distinctive graded roads
    and broad avenues all leading to the canyon.
  • 24:22 - 24:26
    At distant points, signal stations were
    constructed where fires blaze to communicate
  • 24:26 - 24:33
    across the vastness of the dessert
    and to guide travelers at night.
  • 24:33 - 24:36
    Over 50,000 trees were cut down
    in the surrounding mountains
  • 24:36 - 24:38
    to build the towns of Chaco Canyon.
  • 24:38 - 24:43
    Along with traders and pilgrims,
    the roads carried resources
  • 24:43 - 24:45
    to maintain dozens of communities.
  • 24:46 - 24:50
    None compared with the largest single
    complex the Anasazi ever built.
  • 24:51 - 25:03
    [ Music ]
  • 25:03 - 25:06
    Pueblo Bonito, the Wonder of Canyon.
  • 25:07 - 25:16
    [ Music ]
  • 25:16 - 25:22
    At its peak Pueblo Bonito's 800 rooms may
    have housed over a thousand residents.
  • 25:22 - 25:27
    Some sections overlooking the main plaza
    loomed five stories above the canyon floor.
  • 25:28 - 25:30
    The plaza pulsated with life.
  • 25:30 - 25:36
    Women gathered the colored corn blanketing
    the rooftops and melt and rose to grind it.
  • 25:36 - 25:40
    Children played, men returning
    from the fields gathered to talk.
  • 25:42 - 25:50
    [ Music & Chanting ]
  • 25:51 - 25:58
    37 sacred kivas scattered throughout the complex
    speak to Pueblo Bonito's rich ceremonial life.
  • 26:00 - 26:04
    During ceremonies the feet of dancers pounded
    the ground smooth as spectators huddled
  • 26:04 - 26:07
    against the buildings and
    throng the roofs to watch.
  • 26:10 - 26:12
    The Chaco Canyon was more
    than the spiritual mecca.
  • 26:13 - 26:15
    It was also a center of trade and commerce.
  • 26:18 - 26:23
    And trade in one stone more valuable to Chaco's
    Mexican trading partners than gold or jade,
  • 26:24 - 26:26
    was the engine of the canyon's economic growth.
  • 26:28 - 26:29
    Turquoise.
  • 26:31 - 26:40
    Here, raw stone arrived from distant mines for
    the craftsman of Pueblo Bonito to cut and shape
  • 26:40 - 26:43
    into small tiles and beads
    which would then traded south
  • 26:43 - 26:46
    to merchant centers in the heart of Mexico.
  • 26:46 - 26:49
    There they were transformed
    into extraordinary creations.
  • 26:53 - 27:04
    For 150 years trade fueled the Chaco economy but
    the wealth and power of the canyon was fleeting.
  • 27:04 - 27:09
    Chacos made your turquoise consumer to a
    land in central Mexico fell to civil strife.
  • 27:09 - 27:15
    Extended drought or hostilities also may have
    contributed to the down fall of Chaco Canyon.
  • 27:16 - 27:26
    [ Music ]
  • 27:26 - 27:30
    By 1150, it was in decline.
  • 27:30 - 27:34
    The great turquoise road over the
    Mexican high sierra abandoned.
  • 27:34 - 27:38
    But the Anasazi world still flourished,
  • 27:38 - 27:42
    the people of Chaco Canyon
    simply moved to other locations.
  • 27:42 - 27:45
    Many went north to Mesa Verde which at
  • 27:45 - 27:49
    that time was reaching its
    cultural and architectural height.
  • 27:49 - 27:54
    There under the shelter of the pines
    studded mazes of Southern Colorado,
  • 27:54 - 28:05
    the architects of Chaco Canyon would help create
    some of the most stunning buildings of all time.
  • 28:05 - 28:11
    The largest of this is known as Cliff
    Palace, though it is a palace in name only.
  • 28:12 - 28:17
    These beautiful stone buildings of
    Anasazi were home to common families.
  • 28:17 - 28:20
    It was a society based on equality.
  • 28:20 - 28:26
    Men rotated service on public
    works, women plastered houses.
  • 28:26 - 28:29
    The men who farmed also carved.
  • 28:29 - 28:31
    Spiritual leaders tiled the fields.
  • 28:31 - 28:41
    >> Each time when I see and visit
    any ancient drawling I feel close
  • 28:41 - 28:46
    because these are my ancestors,
    my forefathers for centuries.
  • 28:46 - 28:55
    I feel on meditation looking at their drawlings
    within few minutes half hour I get refreshed.
  • 28:56 - 29:02
    [ Music ]
  • 29:02 - 29:08
    >> The people of Mesa Verde and many
    other Anasazi towns relocated around 1300.
  • 29:08 - 29:19
    The period of the ancestors came to an end
    and the modern day Pueblo world took shape.
  • 29:19 - 29:26
    Traditions that lived today in the American
    Southwest the way of life, the architecture,
  • 29:26 - 29:32
    the religion are the resonants of a
    heritage reaching back thousands of years.
  • 29:33 - 30:00
    [ Music ]
  • 30:00 - 30:06
    >> We [inaudible] wanted to send a prayer to
    the sun so we called on his friend the bear
  • 30:07 - 30:13
    and the bear came and he said I'm honored to
    be asked to do this but I can only take it
  • 30:14 - 30:19
    to the top of the highest tree
    but I know someone who can.
  • 30:19 - 30:25
    So let's call eagle and so eagle was
    called and eagle said "Yes, I can try."
  • 30:25 - 30:34
    And so eagle flew and flew and flew up, up,
    up and got to sun and delivered the prayer.
  • 30:34 - 30:40
    And the sun was so taken with this and
    said "Give me one of your feathers."
  • 30:40 - 30:44
    And so the eagle plucked out a tail of feather
    and gave it to the sun and the sun kissed
  • 30:44 - 30:48
    that feather which is why, you know,
    eagle feathers are black on the end
  • 30:48 - 30:51
    and this is because the sun sings on there.
  • 30:51 - 30:59
    So take this back and forever this will
    be my recognition of my special people.
  • 31:01 - 31:07
    [ Music ]
  • 31:08 - 31:10
    >> Along the Mississippi river, six miles
  • 31:10 - 31:14
    from present day Saint Louis
    Missouri there stood a city
  • 31:14 - 31:16
    that once dominated the heart of the continent.
  • 31:16 - 31:20
    At its center was a powerful leader.
  • 31:23 - 31:24
    >> [Background Music] A great number
  • 31:24 - 31:30
    of years ago there appeared among
    those a man who came down from the sun.
  • 31:32 - 31:39
    This man told us that he had seen from on
    high that we did not govern ourselves well,
  • 31:40 - 31:48
    that we have no master that each of us had
    presumption enough to think him self capable
  • 31:48 - 31:56
    of governing others while he
    could not even conduct himself.
  • 31:56 - 32:02
    >> A thousand years ago the great
    sun, a leader who was both king
  • 32:02 - 32:07
    and Pope lived the top a man made
    royal mountain 10 stories high,
  • 32:08 - 32:12
    its 16 acres base larger
    than any pyramid in Egypt.
  • 32:13 - 32:17
    >> He told us that in order to live
  • 32:17 - 32:23
    in piece among ourselves we must
    observe the following points.
  • 32:24 - 32:28
    We must never kill anyone but
    in defense of our own lives.
  • 32:28 - 32:32
    We must never know any woman besides our own.
  • 32:33 - 32:38
    We must never take any things
    that belong to another.
  • 32:38 - 32:44
    We must never lie nor get drunk,
    we must not be avaricious.
  • 32:45 - 32:51
    We must give generously and with
    joy and share our subsistence
  • 32:51 - 32:53
    with those who are in need of it.
  • 32:53 - 33:02
    >> From the heights of his royal state
    the great sun mediated between the creator
  • 33:02 - 33:06
    and the people between the sun and the earth.
  • 33:07 - 33:14
    This is Cahokia city of the sun.
  • 33:14 - 33:18
    The great sun ruled the thriving
    center of a vast Mississippian culture.
  • 33:18 - 33:24
    Outside the walled city communities of
    farmers, hunters, and fisherman stretched
  • 33:24 - 33:27
    from miles surrounded by fields of corn.
  • 33:29 - 33:36
    With 20,000 residence, no city in the United
    States would surpass Cahokia's historic size
  • 33:36 - 33:37
    before 1800.
  • 33:38 - 33:44
    Only then would Philadelphia's
    population eclipse the ancient center.
  • 33:46 - 33:52
    >> This people lived in the [inaudible] houses
    on time the principal people did, the priest
  • 33:52 - 34:00
    and the royalty, they lived in very
    substantial houses not tipis, not tipis.
  • 34:00 - 34:03
    Tipi is Western plains people.
  • 34:04 - 34:06
    Down here they live in houses.
  • 34:06 - 34:11
    They were sedentary, they were farmers, they
    use the rivers and the miles and streams
  • 34:12 - 34:16
    as a not only for commerce
    but for sustenance as well.
  • 34:17 - 34:20
    >> [Background Music] With the Mississippi
    and other major rivers has its highways.
  • 34:20 - 34:26
    Cahokia was linked by trade
    to a third of a continent.
  • 34:26 - 34:29
    Copper arrived from the great
    lakes, obsidian from yellow stone,
  • 34:30 - 34:32
    mica and crystal from the Appalachians,
  • 34:32 - 34:37
    gold and silver form Canada,
    shell from the Gulf of Mexico.
  • 34:38 - 34:58
    [ Music ]
  • 34:58 - 35:06
    >> Look at this old trees that
    has seem so much asked by them,
  • 35:06 - 35:12
    magnificently dressed Indian people coming
    down that-- by that dug out, reading people,
  • 35:12 - 35:18
    standing right here on this bunk of-- having
    a good time 'cause they did, you know,
  • 35:18 - 35:21
    Indian people are always
    known how to have a good time.
  • 35:22 - 35:24
    And there would be a feast prepared
  • 35:24 - 35:28
    and the women would put the corn
    together and they make sofkee.
  • 35:28 - 35:33
    They would roast a deer, the
    people would bring gifts.
  • 35:33 - 35:37
    You never go to an Indian's house without
    bringing something that was old as the sunrise.
  • 35:39 - 35:55
    [ Music ]
  • 35:55 - 35:58
    >> Cahokia was the pinnacle
    of a mound building culture
  • 35:58 - 36:01
    with traditions dating back to before 1,000 BC.
  • 36:01 - 36:11
    Thousands of mounds still dock the landscape
    from the Great Lakes to the Gulf of Mexico.
  • 36:11 - 36:17
    An average funeral mound in the
    Ohio Valley was three stories tall.
  • 36:17 - 36:21
    Construction could represent
    200,000 man hours of labor
  • 36:21 - 36:25
    or 100 men carrying the baskets
    of earth for a year.
  • 36:25 - 36:32
    But few mounds compare with the
    religious effigy located 50 miles east
  • 36:32 - 36:35
    of Cincinnati, Ohio, the Great Serpent Mound.
  • 36:36 - 36:46
    The enormous snake stretches
    over 400 yards in length.
  • 36:46 - 36:49
    While their earthworks are the
    mound builders most visible legacy,
  • 36:49 - 36:53
    their smaller creations are
    their most beautiful.
  • 36:54 - 37:01
    [ Music ]
  • 37:01 - 37:07
    Only glimpses remain of the people who changed
    the course of life on the northern continent.
  • 37:07 - 37:12
    Most of their material world, wooden
    buildings, boats, baskets, woven textiles,
  • 37:13 - 37:16
    leather footwear, and clothes
    have long since turned to dust.
  • 37:16 - 37:27
    >> An old [inaudible] relative of mine that
    used to go outside and hold my hands up
  • 37:27 - 37:31
    and bless my self with the
    sun that's hot [phonetic].
  • 37:31 - 37:35
    Well, I can't do that anymore because they
    say we sun worshippers said we didn't worship
  • 37:35 - 37:36
    the sun.
  • 37:36 - 37:40
    We worship what was behind
    it, the power behind it.
  • 37:41 - 37:50
    [ Music ]
  • 37:50 - 38:15
    [ Noise ]
  • 38:15 - 38:19
    >> In the 19th century, 2,000
    miles south of Cahokia,
  • 38:20 - 38:25
    a group of European explorers carved their
    way in the jungles of Southern Mexico.
  • 38:29 - 38:34
    There, buried for centuries and
    surrounded by massive pyramids,
  • 38:34 - 38:40
    they came upon a royal palace splendid
    with grand rooms, courts, and a tower.
  • 38:40 - 38:47
    The Europeans recognized that by their own
    standards, the site was a legacy of greatness.
  • 38:47 - 38:54
    Standing in the middle of the largest
    Indian nation in North America, the Maya,
  • 38:54 - 38:59
    descendants of the pyramid builders,
    the explorers could not imagine
  • 38:59 - 39:05
    that the towering architecture
    was the work of Indian people.
  • 39:05 - 39:08
    Instead, they speculated wildly
    about the lost civilization
  • 39:08 - 39:14
    that could have built so grand in existence.
  • 39:14 - 39:19
    Refugees from the sunken continent
    of Atlantis, a lost tribe of Israel,
  • 39:19 - 39:22
    seafarers from the Orient, even
    beings from another planet.
  • 39:22 - 39:27
    They considered everything but the obvious.
  • 39:27 - 39:39
    In 1949, a Mexican archeologist came to the
    same magnificent ruins now known as Palenque.
  • 39:41 - 39:45
    [ Music ]
  • 39:45 - 39:50
    He climbed the steps to the top of the largest
    pyramid, the Temple of the Inscription.
  • 39:53 - 39:56
    There he noticed holes in the
    floor below the capstones.
  • 39:58 - 40:03
    He removed the slacks and discovered a
    rubble-filled passageway descending deep
  • 40:03 - 40:04
    into the pyramid's heart.
  • 40:04 - 40:10
    After three years of excavation,
    the passage was clear.
  • 40:12 - 40:17
    At the bottom was a tomb that had
    been buried for over 1,200 years.
  • 40:18 - 40:25
    It would unlock the history of Palenque and
    help to reveal the past of the Mayan people,
  • 40:25 - 40:27
    a past they left for the future to read.
  • 40:27 - 40:34
    For centuries, Mayan glyphs were
    considered complex picture stories
  • 40:34 - 40:36
    like Egyptian hieroglyphics.
  • 40:36 - 40:43
    Only in the 1980's that archaeologists
    finally recognized that it was true writing.
  • 40:43 - 40:48
    They were not looking at pictures to be
    interpreted but symbols for sounds to be read.
  • 40:48 - 40:50
    It was the Maya language.
  • 40:50 - 40:54
    Instantly, a door was opened on the past.
  • 40:54 - 41:00
    Beneath the five ton sarcophagus
    cover at Palenque,
  • 41:00 - 41:07
    late Pacal shield in the Maya language.
  • 41:07 - 41:13
    He was born in 603 A.D. His head was
    bound at birth to enlarge his forehead,
  • 41:14 - 41:17
    a fashion that marked him as
    a member of the royal elite.
  • 41:18 - 41:24
    He wore a cosmetic bridge on his nose
    and decorated his hair with water lilies.
  • 41:24 - 41:26
    Pacal rose to power at the age of 12.
  • 41:27 - 41:37
    He would build a holy city and rule for
    nearly 70 years leading Palenque during a time
  • 41:37 - 41:39
    of greatness and growth in the Mayan world.
  • 41:40 - 41:52
    [ Music ]
  • 41:52 - 41:56
    [Background Music] As the Maya
    expanded, over 60 capital cities emerged.
  • 41:57 - 42:00
    Their growth fueled by a
    successful agricultural society.
  • 42:02 - 42:34
    [ Music ]
  • 42:34 - 42:39
    The roots of Mayan agriculture reached
    back thousands of years and stretched
  • 42:39 - 42:41
    across Mexico and into Central America.
  • 42:41 - 42:52
    Now, friends and brothers listen to these
    words of dreaming, spring rains give us life
  • 42:52 - 42:55
    and bring forth the golden corn silk.
  • 42:59 - 43:03
    By the time of Christ, there were
    millions of people in the region
  • 43:03 - 43:08
    with agriculture allowing
    populations to settle and expand.
  • 43:09 - 43:26
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 43:26 - 43:35
    Art, mathematics, astronomy, architecture,
    priesthood and royalty, all flourished.
  • 43:37 - 44:01
    [ Music ]
  • 44:02 - 44:11
    By the mid '700s, at Palenque alone, the
    sons of Pacal ruled over 200,000 Maya living
  • 44:11 - 44:16
    in regional communities of farmers,
    weavers, stone masons and feather-workers.
  • 44:18 - 44:22
    [ Music ]
  • 44:23 - 44:27
    At the golden age of building
    and growth could be transformed
  • 44:27 - 44:30
    by a new era of war and destruction.
  • 44:32 - 44:37
    For reasons still locked in the past,
    the Mayan world turned against itself.
  • 44:38 - 44:40
    Farmers became soldiers.
  • 44:41 - 44:52
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 44:52 - 44:55
    By 800 A.D., an era had ended.
  • 44:55 - 44:59
    Most of the capitals that have
    been among the living wonders
  • 44:59 - 45:06
    of human creativity including Palenque
    were deserted and reclaimed by the jungle.
  • 45:07 - 45:11
    [ Music ]
  • 45:12 - 45:13
    South of here there's a desert.
  • 45:14 - 45:16
    It's a forbidding barrier
    stretching hundreds of miles.
  • 45:17 - 45:20
    On the other side of that dessert is Mexico.
  • 45:21 - 45:24
    Over thousands of years, skilled
    travelers managed to cross this barrier
  • 45:25 - 45:31
    but widespread contact was impossible, and so
    each side developed in their own unique way.
  • 45:32 - 45:38
    In Mexico, millions of Indian people, 80 percent
    of the continent's population created art
  • 45:38 - 45:42
    and architecture that was unparalleled
    and it's your size and physical ambition.
  • 45:43 - 45:45
    They developed writing and astronomy.
  • 45:46 - 45:50
    Their wars were wage between massive
    armies even by contemporary standards.
  • 45:52 - 45:54
    In this hour we follow an epic story told
  • 45:54 - 45:57
    through the actual words of
    those who took part in it.
  • 45:57 - 46:02
    Along with eye witness illustrations of
    events that occurred almost 500 years ago,
  • 46:04 - 46:08
    we take you to the present day
    site of Mexico City to the heart
  • 46:08 - 46:13
    of the most powerful military empire
    in the continent's history, the Aztec.
  • 46:14 - 46:39
    [ Music ]
  • 46:39 - 46:46
    >> Extended lies the city
    lies Mexico spreading circles
  • 46:46 - 46:51
    of emerald light radiating
    splendor like a quetzal plume.
  • 46:51 - 46:59
    [Background Music] Oh author
    of life, your house is here.
  • 46:59 - 47:02
    Your song is heard on earth.
  • 47:02 - 47:09
    It spreads among the people, behold, Mexico.
  • 47:10 - 47:14
    By the Aztec calendar, it was the year one read.
  • 47:15 - 47:21
    And Motecuhzoma, emperor of the Aztec was
    the most powerful man in the Americas,
  • 47:22 - 47:25
    by many standards, the most
    power man in the world.
  • 47:28 - 47:31
    [Background Music] From his
    capital, Tenochtitlan,
  • 47:31 - 47:36
    Motecuhzoma ruled over 10 million subjects.
  • 47:36 - 47:41
    For almost 90 years, his people had build
    an empire with their armies and become rich
  • 47:41 - 47:42
    from the tribute of defeated states.
  • 47:42 - 47:52
    But Motecuhzoma was troubled,
    prophetic nightmares disturbed his sleep
  • 47:52 - 47:55
    and he had been reading ominous signs.
  • 47:57 - 48:03
    [ Music and Noise ]
  • 48:04 - 48:07
    A huge tongue of fire burning
    in the night sky to the east,
  • 48:08 - 48:12
    a major temple mysteriously destroyed by fire.
  • 48:13 - 48:16
    [ Noise ]
  • 48:16 - 48:20
    A comet blazing across the day time sky.
  • 48:20 - 48:24
    Signs and dreams were vital to the Aztec.
  • 48:24 - 48:26
    They guided decisions of state.
  • 48:26 - 48:33
    >> Motecuhzoma thought as now
    we'll do in our villages today
  • 48:34 - 48:37
    that when important things
    happen you will dream of it.
  • 48:38 - 48:42
    They too saw things perhaps in
    the night sky, a shooting star.
  • 48:43 - 48:47
    Motecuhzoma and others at the time
    would have thought I have seen it.
  • 48:48 - 48:58
    >> Motecuhzoma could feel disaster approaching
    but he did not know what threatened his empire.
  • 48:58 - 49:02
    He did know that nations lived in
    cycles like all things in nature,
  • 49:03 - 49:05
    growth and fullness were followed by fall.
  • 49:07 - 49:19
    [ Music and Bird Chirping ]
  • 49:19 - 49:24
    The cycles of nations had been played
    out many times in the valley of Mexico.
  • 49:26 - 49:29
    Ruins of ancient cultures were
    scattered across the region.
  • 49:31 - 49:37
    Motecuhzoma had only to look 20 miles to the
    east to the ruins of a long abandoned city
  • 49:37 - 49:41
    so magnificent the Aztec
    called it the Home of the Gods.
  • 49:42 - 49:47
    In the cycle of nations, even
    the Home of the Gods had fallen.
  • 49:48 - 49:56
    [ Music ]
  • 49:57 - 50:09
    900 years before Motecuhzoma, workers had come
    from throughout Mexico to build Teotihuacan.
  • 50:09 - 50:14
    The city among the grandest in the
    world was a monumental work of art.
  • 50:15 - 50:22
    [ Music ]
  • 50:22 - 50:30
    Its largest building, the pyramid of the sun had
    a base the size of the biggest pyramid in Egypt.
  • 50:31 - 50:40
    Teotihuacan's military might
    controlled Central Mexico for centuries.
  • 50:41 - 50:49
    >> When I first saw this place Teotihuacan and
    the pyramids, I thought this is truly beautiful
  • 50:49 - 50:52
    that which our grandfathers,
    our fathers before have done.
  • 50:53 - 50:58
    And I thought when I looked at it again;
    it is like having your father that died
  • 50:59 - 51:02
    or your brother that died
    and meeting them again here.
  • 51:03 - 51:08
    You remember them and you see their greatness
    when you contemplate what they left behind.
  • 51:08 - 51:14
    >> [Background Music] With all it's
    power Teotihuacan was still trapped
  • 51:14 - 51:16
    in the cycle of nations.
  • 51:17 - 51:20
    In one of history's great unsolved mysteries,
  • 51:21 - 51:25
    the city was systematically burned
    and abandoned at its height.
  • 51:25 - 51:32
    With the dissolving of the empire,
    Central Mexico turned to chaos
  • 51:33 - 51:37
    with small rival kingdoms locked
    in struggle for power and survival.
  • 51:39 - 51:48
    [ Noise ]
  • 51:49 - 51:54
    Elite warriors fought for kings on the field
    of honor like knights in medieval Europe.
  • 51:54 - 51:58
    It was a world of royal blood
    line's betrayal and revenge.
  • 52:02 - 52:08
    In Central Mexico, small kingdoms would struggle
    for 200 years before the cycle would turn again
  • 52:08 - 52:11
    and they would begin to unify
    under the leadership
  • 52:11 - 52:14
    of the Toltec people from
    the city state of Tolan.
  • 52:16 - 52:23
    Over 500 years before the rise of the
    Aztec, the Toltec redefined leadership
  • 52:23 - 52:27
    in Central Mexico enforcing
    power not through military might
  • 52:28 - 52:30
    but through the moral force of their teachings.
  • 52:31 - 52:35
    They coordinated trade between
    states and arbitrated disputes all
  • 52:35 - 52:37
    within the framework of their religion.
  • 52:37 - 52:42
    [Background Music] Their capital
    functioned like Wall Street,
  • 52:43 - 52:46
    the Vatican and the Supreme Court combined.
  • 52:46 - 52:55
    It was also here in Tolan that a priest
    who held the name of the god, Quetzalcoatl,
  • 52:56 - 53:02
    the feathered serpent would be exiled,
    eventually sailing into the Gulf
  • 53:02 - 53:07
    of Mexico vowing to return in another
    time as a savior for the people.
  • 53:08 - 53:17
    [ Music ]
  • 53:17 - 53:23
    After less than two centuries, Tolan like
    Teotihuacan before it was violently destroyed.
  • 53:23 - 53:29
    But while the city burned, the
    sophisticated Toltec leadership escaped many
  • 53:29 - 53:32
    of the elite families moving
    to the valley of Mexico.
  • 53:32 - 53:40
    For 150 years in the shadows of the ruins of
    Teotihuacan, the Toltec established control
  • 53:40 - 53:42
    over the city states of the valley.
  • 53:43 - 53:47
    Their influence was so great that
    their blood lines became the benchmark
  • 53:47 - 53:49
    of nobility throughout the region.
  • 53:52 - 53:57
    During the same time, a nomadic tribe
    far to the west was in the midst
  • 53:57 - 53:58
    of an epic search for a homeland.
  • 53:59 - 54:03
    They were the Meshika, Motecuhzoma's ancestors.
  • 54:04 - 54:26
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 54:26 - 54:33
    Behold, a new sun has risen, a new god is born,
    new laws are written and new men are made.
  • 54:33 - 54:49
    Around 1300 after nearly two centuries of
    wandering, the Meshika people came to the valley
  • 54:49 - 54:53
    of Mexico, a valley long
    dominated by the Toltec.
  • 54:57 - 55:05
    The Meshika with no Toltec blood were seen by
    the refined city states as violent barbarians,
  • 55:06 - 55:07
    a threat to the stability of the valley.
  • 55:09 - 55:11
    [ Noise ]
  • 55:12 - 55:16
    The local states attacked the Nomad nation,
    killing many and driving the survivors
  • 55:17 - 55:23
    to a rocky area covered with
    cactus and infested with snakes.
  • 55:24 - 55:31
    The exile was meant to destroy them but the
    Meshika were used to adversity, they flourished.
  • 55:33 - 55:38
    Soon the resilience and skills and warfare
    impressed their sophisticated neighbors.
  • 55:39 - 55:41
    They begun to sell their services as mercenaries
  • 55:41 - 55:45
    and within a generation the Meshika
    were accepted as part of the social
  • 55:45 - 55:48
    and political fabric of the
    lush mountain valley.
  • 55:48 - 55:58
    In 1325 they asked the neighboring
    Lord of Colhuacan to send his daughter
  • 55:58 - 56:00
    to become the wife of a Meshika ruler.
  • 56:01 - 56:11
    Flattered and seeing the opportunity for
    unity the Lord of Colhuacan complied.
  • 56:13 - 56:18
    Days later when he and the other lords
    of the valley went to the Meshika town
  • 56:18 - 56:27
    to honor the new princess, instead of seeing his
    young child emerged a priest appeared dressed
  • 56:27 - 56:27
    in her skin.
  • 56:34 - 56:38
    Horrified, the Lord of Colhuacan
    called for revenge.
  • 56:40 - 56:43
    >> "Here, come here my vessels from Colhuacan.
  • 56:44 - 56:47
    Come avenge the hideous crime
    committed by this Meshika.
  • 56:47 - 56:52
    Let them die, destroy them
    such deprave man of evil.
  • 56:53 - 56:58
    My vessels, we shall finish them off
    and leave no trace on memory of them."
  • 57:02 - 57:07
    >> Colhuacan and its allies attacked the
    Meshika driving those they did not kill
  • 57:07 - 57:09
    into a lake in center of the valley.
  • 57:10 - 57:14
    Almost annihilate the Meshika
    again prove resilient.
  • 57:14 - 57:19
    As they gathered on a swampy island and
    lake they saw an eagle perched on a cactus.
  • 57:21 - 57:25
    The prophetic sign they were told they would
    see when they reach the end on there long search
  • 57:25 - 57:37
    for home land, the place that
    would be called Tenochtitlan.
  • 57:39 - 57:49
    [ Music ]
  • 57:49 - 57:53
    Now we have found the land promised to us.
  • 57:53 - 57:56
    We have found peace for the
    weary Mexican people.
  • 57:57 - 58:02
    Now we want them nothing be confident
    children, brothers and sisters
  • 58:02 - 58:12
    because we have obtain the promise of our God.
  • 58:12 - 58:16
    [Background Music] For 100 years the
    people of Tenochtitlan built up the island
  • 58:16 - 58:21
    through great sacrifice they
    reclaimed land from the swampy lake
  • 58:21 - 58:28
    and erected stone temples public
    buildings cause ways of hue
  • 58:28 - 58:31
    and stone were constructed
    to the North, South and West.
  • 58:31 - 58:37
    An Aqueduct was built to bring in freshwater
    from main land spring three miles away.
  • 58:38 - 58:43
    Canals were dug throughout the
    island to transport goods and people.
  • 58:43 - 58:47
    They gained trade wealth and again hired
    themselves out as mercenary soldiers
  • 58:47 - 58:50
    for the powerful city states of the valley.
  • 58:51 - 58:59
    Marriages were arranged that finally
    brought them honored Toltec blood lines.
  • 58:59 - 59:01
    Tenochtitlan was a city on the rise.
  • 59:01 - 59:10
    The cycle of power was turning toward
    the Meshika and when war again broke
  • 59:10 - 59:16
    out in the valley the Meshika
    and their allies prevailed.
  • 59:16 - 59:20
    In victory they called themselves
    the Aztec, after the Meshika place
  • 59:20 - 59:23
    of origin Aztlan, land of herons.
  • 59:24 - 59:28
    [ Music ]
  • 59:28 - 59:33
    From this point Aztec prophecy
    foretold a glorious future.
  • 59:35 - 59:39
    The might of our powerful arms in
    the spirit of heart shall be felt.
  • 59:40 - 59:44
    Within we will conquer all
    nations near and far rule
  • 59:44 - 59:47
    over all villages in cities from sea to sea.
  • 59:47 - 59:53
    Become lords of gold and silver, jewels
    and precious stones, feathers and tributes
  • 59:54 - 59:59
    and we shall become lords over them in their
    lands and over their sons and their daughters
  • 59:59 - 60:01
    who will serve us as our subjects.
  • 60:05 - 60:09
    For over 80 years, the Aztec
    launched far-reaching campaigns
  • 60:09 - 60:13
    of conquest expanding their
    domain from Gulf to Pacific.
  • 60:14 - 60:17
    They fought epic battles with
    city states throughout the region.
  • 60:19 - 60:23
    Most were conquered and turned into
    tributaries, forced to supply slave laborers
  • 60:23 - 60:27
    for Aztec public works and
    pay high taxes and goods.
  • 60:27 - 60:30
    Aztec scribes recorded the taxes of many states.
  • 60:33 - 60:38
    Bolts of fine clothe, discs of hammered
    gold, exotic plants and feathers,
  • 60:38 - 60:42
    precious stones, feathered military uniforms.
  • 60:44 - 60:50
    [ Music ]
  • 60:51 - 60:54
    [Background Music] Built on the backs of
    the tributary states, the island capital
  • 60:54 - 60:57
    of the Aztec grew into one
    of the wonders of the world.
  • 60:59 - 61:05
    [ Music ]
  • 61:06 - 61:11
    >> [Background Music] When I first opened my
    eyes in this world, I was born of this heritage.
  • 61:12 - 61:17
    I have seen the beautiful festivals
    we have in our villages, our dances,
  • 61:17 - 61:19
    and it would've been like that there.
  • 61:19 - 61:28
    They had many festivals in this place with many
    beautiful dancers wearing many brilliant colors.
  • 61:28 - 61:31
    I think it was even more
    beautiful then, much more beautiful
  • 61:31 - 61:34
    when our grandfathers lived
    there and followed their ways.
  • 61:34 - 61:45
    >> The two-story houses of the elite
    were adorned with beautiful gardens.
  • 61:45 - 61:48
    Royal aviaries housed thousands of rare birds
  • 61:48 - 61:50
    and store houses swelled
    with the wealth of empire.
  • 61:51 - 61:56
    The city was cleaned daily
    by thousands of sweepers.
  • 61:56 - 62:00
    Its refuse [phonetic] collected
    and shipped away on barges.
  • 62:01 - 62:04
    [ Noise ]
  • 62:04 - 62:09
    The central markets thronged with
    professional traders whose travels took them
  • 62:09 - 62:13
    to far distant locations,
    men who spoke many languages
  • 62:13 - 62:15
    and often carried with them news of the world.
  • 62:17 - 62:42
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 62:42 - 62:47
    [Background Music] The center of
    Tenochtitlan was dominated by the great temple.
  • 62:47 - 62:52
    Its twin pyramids representing deities
    who embodied the conflict at the heart
  • 62:52 - 62:59
    of Aztec society, the eternal struggle
    between life and death, fertility and war.
  • 63:04 - 63:07
    Their private rituals which on special
    occasions included the sacrifice
  • 63:07 - 63:10
    of human prisoners incorporated this duality.
  • 63:11 - 63:16
    Life required death to exist
    and death required life.
  • 63:16 - 63:25
    Tenochtitlan became a city of hundreds
    of thousands, a bustling metropolis ruled
  • 63:25 - 63:28
    by the Aztec emperor from
    the grand imperial palace.
  • 63:28 - 63:37
    But in the year 1 reed, the Christian
    year 1519, Motecuhzoma could feel a shadow
  • 63:37 - 63:44
    across his empire and he could not forget that
    the prophecy of Aztec greatness had a dark side.
  • 63:45 - 63:48
    A prophecy long held in their oral tradition.
  • 63:51 - 63:56
    I shall make war against all provinces and
    cities, towns and settlements and make all
  • 63:56 - 63:58
    of them my subjects, my servants.
  • 64:00 - 64:07
    But just as I will subjugate them, so too will
    they be snatched from me and turned against me
  • 64:07 - 64:11
    by strangers who would drive
    me out of this land.
  • 64:12 - 64:29
    [ Music ]
  • 64:29 - 64:33
    >> [Background Music] Ever since
    their years as a wandering tribe,
  • 64:34 - 64:38
    the Aztec believed their
    destiny was to rule the world.
  • 64:38 - 64:48
    Now, at the height of empire, Motecuhzoma
    listened to his dreams and saw the signs.
  • 64:49 - 64:51
    They foretold disaster.
  • 64:57 - 64:59
    Then, word came of strange
    happenings in the east,
  • 65:00 - 65:03
    boats and men landing on the Mexican coast.
  • 65:04 - 65:09
    Men unlike any they had encountered
    before, their bodies sheath in metal.
  • 65:11 - 65:16
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 65:16 - 65:22
    Motecuhzoma sent scouts to the coast to
    find out more about the new arrivals.
  • 65:23 - 65:27
    They were very white, their
    eyes were like chalk,
  • 65:28 - 65:31
    their hair on some it was
    yellow and on some it was black.
  • 65:33 - 65:39
    They wore long beards, they were yellow too.
  • 65:39 - 65:43
    The strangers had landed on the gulf coast,
    that was also disturbing information.
  • 65:43 - 65:48
    Centuries earlier, the banished priest
    from the cult of the feathered serpent,
  • 65:48 - 65:54
    Quetzalcoatl had left Mexico from the
    same coast promising one day to return.
  • 65:55 - 65:58
    [Background Music] Another prophecy
    that threatened Motecuhzoma.
  • 66:00 - 66:05
    If he comes in the year 1
    reed, he strikes at kings.
  • 66:07 - 66:09
    It was now the Aztec year 1 reed.
  • 66:09 - 66:15
    Whether Motecuhzoma believed the
    prophecy or not was of little importance.
  • 66:15 - 66:19
    He knew that many subjugated people
    throughout the empire embraced the story
  • 66:19 - 66:23
    of the feathered serpent and awaited his return.
  • 66:25 - 66:26
    For it was in their heart that he would come
  • 66:27 - 66:30
    that he would come to land
    to reclaim his kingdom.
  • 66:30 - 66:38
    Whoever these invaders were, whether they
    represented Quetzalcoatl or a foreign power,
  • 66:39 - 66:45
    Motecuhzoma could feel the threat to his empire.
  • 66:45 - 66:48
    And his fears were justified.
  • 66:48 - 66:53
    Spanish conquistador Hernando
    Cortes had landed in Mexico.
  • 66:54 - 67:01
    >> It was said that first he dreamt
    that Quetzalcoatl would return.
  • 67:01 - 67:06
    After that when he saw Hernando Cortes
    and the others, he thought, he has come.
  • 67:07 - 67:08
    Quetzalcoatl has come.
  • 67:09 - 67:16
    Only, he was wrong, another had come, someone
    with evil intentions because Cortes did not come
  • 67:16 - 67:19
    with religious faith or to do good things.
  • 67:20 - 67:22
    He came to commit terrible
    crimes against the Meshika.
  • 67:25 - 67:31
    >> As a diplomatic gesture, Motecuhzoma sent
    emissaries carrying the costume of Quetzalcoatl
  • 67:31 - 67:34
    which they presented to Cortes aboard his ship.
  • 67:34 - 67:37
    Cortes responded with a display of force.
  • 67:38 - 67:44
    He ordered the Aztec delegation shackled and
    forced to watch as his men fired a Lombard canon
  • 67:44 - 67:48
    and a thunderous hail of fire and
    smoke blowing apart a tree on shore.
  • 67:49 - 67:54
    The astonished emissaries were released
    and they raced back to Tenochtitlan.
  • 67:54 - 67:57
    Motecuhzoma received the news with alarm.
  • 68:00 - 68:04
    Spanish weapons and armor were
    formidable and it would be only a matter
  • 68:04 - 68:07
    of time before tributary
    states chafing under the yoke
  • 68:07 - 68:10
    of Aztec oppression would join the conquistador.
  • 68:11 - 68:14
    They would lead him to the wealth
    that lay at the center of the empire
  • 68:15 - 68:19
    to the one thing Spanish
    conquistadors crave above all else.
  • 68:22 - 68:29
    >> We Spanish suffer from a disease
    of a heart which only gold can cure.
  • 68:30 - 68:34
    >> Cortes ordered his 450 men army inland.
  • 68:34 - 68:38
    When some of his men resisted,
    he sank his ships.
  • 68:39 - 68:41
    There would be no turning back.
  • 68:42 - 68:54
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 68:55 - 68:57
    [Background Music] The army moved
    relentlessly toward the valley of Mexico.
  • 69:00 - 69:05
    As Motecuhzoma had anticipated,
    Cortes formed alliances along the way
  • 69:05 - 69:06
    with rebellious city states.
  • 69:07 - 69:10
    One tributary leader spoke
    for the fears of many.
  • 69:11 - 69:14
    >> Motecuhzoma and the Meshika
    had given us much pain.
  • 69:15 - 69:19
    They have imposed a tribute upon
    us, they have become our rulers.
  • 69:20 - 69:24
    If the Spaniard should abandon
    us in haste, if they should go,
  • 69:25 - 69:28
    so perverse are the Meshika
    that they will kill us.
  • 69:30 - 69:32
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 69:32 - 69:37
    >> [Background Music] While many nations lived
    in fear of the Aztec, one city state less
  • 69:37 - 69:43
    than 50 miles east of Tenochtitlan had
    never fallen to the empire, Tlaxcala.
  • 69:45 - 69:55
    There, Cortes forged his key alliance,
    6,000 Tlaxcalan troops joined the Spaniards.
  • 69:57 - 70:01
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 70:02 - 70:07
    As reports reached the Aztec capital,
    some of Motecuhzoma's advisers argued
  • 70:07 - 70:09
    for a decisive military campaign.
  • 70:09 - 70:15
    But Motecuhzoma held his armies in check
    unwilling to leave the capital unprotected
  • 70:15 - 70:18
    or risk setting off a general rebellion.
  • 70:18 - 70:24
    Stalling for time, he sent emissaries to protest
    Cortes' advance and had a wall of trees planted
  • 70:24 - 70:27
    across the road to disguise
    the route to Tenochtitlan.
  • 70:28 - 70:33
    Paralyzed with doubt, the emperor
    was fast becoming only a player
  • 70:33 - 70:38
    in a prophecy being fulfilled.
  • 70:38 - 70:42
    >> And he must have thought,
    these men, why have they come?
  • 70:42 - 70:43
    What do they want?
  • 70:44 - 70:47
    Maybe we can attack and kill
    some of them but not all of them.
  • 70:47 - 70:50
    For that reason, some did not want to fight.
  • 70:50 - 70:53
    They had seen that if they shot
    arrows at them, they did not fall.
  • 70:53 - 70:57
    They made a clanging sound as
    they bounced off their armor.
  • 70:57 - 71:03
    Even if they fired at the horses, they
    did not die because the horses had armor.
  • 71:04 - 71:07
    >> Cortes and the Tlaxcalan army
    turned first to a city state
  • 71:07 - 71:10
    that remained loyal to the
    Aztec emperor, Cholula.
  • 71:12 - 71:13
    Eyewitness accounts were recorded.
  • 71:15 - 71:20
    >> The mira [phonetic] rose from the Spaniards
    [inaudible], summoning all the noblemen, lords,
  • 71:21 - 71:23
    war leaders, warriors and common folk.
  • 71:25 - 71:29
    And when they got crowded into the
    temple courtyard, then the Spaniards
  • 71:29 - 71:32
    and their allies blocked the
    entrances and every exit.
  • 71:34 - 71:41
    There followed a butchery of stabbing, beating,
    killing of the unsuspecting Cholulans armed
  • 71:41 - 71:44
    with no bows and arrows,
    protected by no shields.
  • 71:45 - 71:50
    With no warning, they were
    treacherously, deceitfully slain.
  • 71:52 - 71:56
    >> 6,000 Cholulan citizens
    lay dead in the streets.
  • 71:58 - 72:03
    [ Music ]
  • 72:03 - 72:08
    Tenochtitlan received the news
    of the massacre and shock.
  • 72:08 - 72:11
    An Aztec eyewitness later recalled.
  • 72:16 - 72:22
    The city rose into molt [phonetic],
    alarmed as if by an earthquake,
  • 72:22 - 72:24
    as if there were a constant
    reeling of the face of the earth.
  • 72:24 - 72:32
    Motecuhzoma's worst nightmare
    was about to reveal itself.
  • 72:32 - 72:33
    [ Music ]
  • 72:33 - 72:38
    Do the former rulers know what
    is happening in their absence?
  • 72:38 - 72:47
    Oh, that any of them might see might
    wonder at what has befallen me.
  • 72:47 - 72:53
    That what I am seeing now that they
    have gone for I cannot be dreaming.
  • 72:54 - 73:14
    [ Music ]
  • 73:14 - 73:20
    >> Proudly stands the city
    of Mexico, Tenochtitlan.
  • 73:21 - 73:23
    Here, no one fears to die in war.
  • 73:23 - 73:26
    Keep this in mind, oh princes.
  • 73:27 - 73:31
    Who could attack Tenochtitlan?
  • 73:31 - 73:34
    Who could shake the foundations of heaven?
  • 73:35 - 73:38
    [ Noise ]
  • 73:38 - 73:47
    >> On November 8, 1519, in the Aztec year 1
    reed, Hernando Cortes arrived at the gates
  • 73:47 - 73:53
    to the imperial city of the
    Aztec empire, Tenochtitlan.
  • 73:53 - 74:00
    An Aztec eyewitness later
    recalled, Mexico lay stunned silent.
  • 74:00 - 74:05
    None went out of doors, mothers
    kept their children in.
  • 74:06 - 74:11
    The roads were deserted as
    if it were early morning.
  • 74:12 - 74:17
    [ Music ]
  • 74:17 - 74:21
    Motecuhzoma walked out onto the grand causeway.
  • 74:21 - 74:28
    Coming face to face with Cortes, the emperor
    offered his hospitality leading the Spaniards
  • 74:28 - 74:31
    through the city gates to his imperial palace.
  • 74:33 - 74:39
    [Background Music] The people of Tenochtitlan
    watched and their words were remembered.
  • 74:40 - 74:44
    The iron of their lances glistened from afar.
  • 74:45 - 74:48
    The shimmer of their swords was
    as of a sinuous watercourse.
  • 74:49 - 74:54
    Their iron breast and back
    pieces, their helmets clanked.
  • 74:55 - 75:00
    Some came completely encased
    in iron as if turned to iron.
  • 75:01 - 75:07
    And ahead of them ran their dogs panting with
    foam continually dripping from their muzzles.
  • 75:09 - 75:13
    >> The Spanish soldiers were
    themselves struck with awe [phonetic].
  • 75:14 - 75:15
    >> We were astounded.
  • 75:15 - 75:21
    The majestic towers and houses, all of massive
    stone and rising out of the waters were
  • 75:21 - 75:27
    like enchanted castles we had read of in books.
  • 75:27 - 75:33
    Indeed, some of our men even asked
    if what we saw was not a dream.
  • 75:33 - 75:36
    >> Even Cortes was amazed.
  • 75:36 - 75:41
    >> Considering that these people are barbarous,
    lacking the knowledge of God and cut off
  • 75:41 - 75:47
    from all civilized nations, it is truly
    remarkable to see what they have achieved.
  • 75:47 - 75:55
    >> Once they reached the palace,
    Motecuhzoma's diplomatic plans were shattered.
  • 75:56 - 76:00
    Cortes turned on his host
    seizing the emperor hostage.
  • 76:00 - 76:03
    >> What now my warriors?
  • 76:03 - 76:05
    We have come to the end.
  • 76:05 - 76:09
    We have taken our medicine.
  • 76:09 - 76:15
    Is there anywhere a mountain
    we can run away to and climb?
  • 76:15 - 76:23
    >> Motecuhzoma was forced to
    lead Cortes to the treasury.
  • 76:23 - 76:26
    >> Motecuhzoma's own property
    was then brought out.
  • 76:26 - 76:32
    Precious things like necklaces with pendants,
    armbands tufted with quetzal feathers,
  • 76:32 - 76:39
    golden armbands, bracelets, golden
    anklets with shells, turquoise items,
  • 76:39 - 76:42
    turquoise nose rods, no end of treasure.
  • 76:42 - 76:52
    They took all, seized everything
    for themselves as if it were theirs.
  • 76:52 - 77:00
    >> Cortes wrote to the king of Spain, "Your
    highness, there is so much to describe
  • 77:00 - 77:05
    that I do not know how to begin
    even to recount some part of it.
  • 77:05 - 77:13
    Motecuhzoma has all the things to be found
    under the heavens fashioned in gold and silver."
  • 77:13 - 77:19
    The Spaniards melted the
    beautifully crafted gold into blocks.
  • 77:19 - 77:24
    For five months, holding Motecuhzoma prisoner
    in his own palace they lived in splendor
  • 77:24 - 77:29
    and pillaged the city from within.
  • 77:29 - 77:33
    >> I thought this isn't Quetzalcoatl.
  • 77:34 - 77:36
    This isn't a God.
  • 77:36 - 77:39
    They said, "Look at them,
    how they eat just as we do.
  • 77:40 - 77:42
    Look at them they go about just as we."
  • 77:43 - 77:48
    When they saw him, they knew
    he wasn't really Quetzalcoatl.
  • 77:49 - 77:54
    They said among themselves to their
    people, "Look brothers, this isn't a God.
  • 77:54 - 77:59
    Our gods do good things and this
    one, he wants to destroy us."
  • 78:01 - 78:05
    >> Among the Aztec people, a resistance
    began to organize under the direction
  • 78:05 - 78:10
    of Motecuhzoma's brother, Cuitlahuac.
  • 78:10 - 78:13
    In an effort to cripple the movement,
    the Spaniards attacked the large,
  • 78:13 - 78:17
    unarmed religious gathering in April of 1520.
  • 78:18 - 78:24
    [ Noise ]
  • 78:24 - 78:30
    One man who saved his life by
    playing dead later recounted a scene.
  • 78:31 - 78:36
    They charged the crowd with their iron
    lances and hacked us with their iron swords.
  • 78:37 - 78:38
    They slashed the backs of some.
  • 78:40 - 78:44
    They hacked at the shoulders of
    others splitting their bodies open.
  • 78:44 - 78:48
    The blood of the young warriors ran
    like water had gathered in pools.
  • 78:48 - 78:53
    And the Spaniards began to hunt them
    out of the administrative buildings,
  • 78:54 - 78:57
    dragging and killing anyone
    they could find even starting
  • 78:57 - 78:59
    to take those buildings to
    pieces as they searched.
  • 79:01 - 79:08
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 79:08 - 79:11
    >> [Background Music] The Aztec
    counterattacked forcing the conquistadors
  • 79:11 - 79:14
    to retreat behind the walls of the great palace.
  • 79:15 - 79:17
    The Spaniards then brought Motecuhzoma
  • 79:17 - 79:21
    out in chains before his people
    to order them to stop fighting.
  • 79:21 - 79:24
    But the emperor could not
    bring himself to speak.
  • 79:26 - 79:28
    He stood by while another
    hostage delivered his message.
  • 79:30 - 79:39
    "Mexicans, men of Tenochtitlan, your ruler,
    the lord of men, Motecuhzoma implores you.
  • 79:40 - 79:46
    He says, Listen Mexicans, we
    are not equal to the Spaniards.
  • 79:47 - 79:58
    Abandon the battle, still your arrows, hold back
    your shields, otherwise, evil will be the fate
  • 79:58 - 80:06
    of the miserable old men and women of the
    people, of babes in arms, of the toddlers,
  • 80:07 - 80:10
    of the infants crawling on the
    ground or still in the cradle."
  • 80:13 - 80:15
    >> But the Aztec were not
    of people to be subjugated.
  • 80:16 - 80:19
    They reformed their government
    and elected Motecuhzoma's brother,
  • 80:20 - 80:22
    Cuitlahuac as the 10th emperor.
  • 80:23 - 80:27
    Under his direction, the Aztec
    continued the siege of the palace.
  • 80:29 - 80:46
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 80:47 - 80:54
    [Background Music] After 30
    days, Motecuhzoma was killed.
  • 80:54 - 80:56
    The Aztec accused the Spaniards
    of strangling him
  • 80:56 - 81:01
    and hurling his body from the top of the palace.
  • 81:01 - 81:04
    The Spaniards claimed he was
    stoned to death by his own people.
  • 81:05 - 81:16
    [ Music ]
  • 81:16 - 81:26
    One of the most powerful men on earth
    had fallen, trapped in a play of destiny.
  • 81:26 - 81:31
    Prophecy had become reality.
  • 81:31 - 81:36
    Days later, the Spaniards trapped in the
    palace without food or water attempted
  • 81:36 - 81:38
    to escape undercover of darkness.
  • 81:38 - 81:42
    Aztec witnesses recounted the events.
  • 81:42 - 81:47
    >> That night at midnight, the
    enemy came out crowded together.
  • 81:48 - 81:52
    The Spaniards in the lead,
    Tlaxcalans following screened
  • 81:52 - 81:56
    by a fine drizzle, a fine sprinkle of rain.
  • 81:57 - 82:00
    They were able undetected to cross the canals.
  • 82:01 - 82:03
    Just as they were crossing the canal,
  • 82:03 - 82:08
    a woman drawing water saw them,
    "Meshikas, come all of you.
  • 82:09 - 82:10
    They are already leaving.
  • 82:11 - 82:12
    They are already secretly getting out."
  • 82:13 - 82:16
    Then a watcher at the top
    of the temple also shouted
  • 82:16 - 82:18
    and his cries pervaded the entire cities.
  • 82:19 - 82:23
    "Brave warriors, Meshikas,
    your enemy already leaves.
  • 82:23 - 82:25
    Hurry with the shield boats and along the road.
  • 82:26 - 82:30
    >> [Background Music] As the Spaniards moved out
    onto one of the main causeways over the lake,
  • 82:31 - 82:33
    canoe after canoe full of Aztec soldiers
  • 82:34 - 82:37
    under Cuitlahuac's direction
    showered them with spears and arrows.
  • 82:38 - 82:43
    Many Spaniards waited down with gold
    stolen from the palace fell into the water
  • 82:43 - 82:45
    and drowned carried to the bottom by the weight.
  • 82:50 - 82:53
    The canal was filled, crammed with them.
  • 82:55 - 82:58
    Those who came along behind walked on corpses.
  • 82:58 - 83:02
    It was as if a mountain of
    men had been laid down.
  • 83:03 - 83:10
    They have pressed against one
    another, smothered one another.
  • 83:12 - 83:15
    >> Three quarters of the Spanish army never
    reached the outskirts of Tenochtitlan.
  • 83:17 - 83:20
    Cortes and the rest of the survivors
    escaped into the countryside.
  • 83:21 - 83:23
    For a moment, the great city was free.
  • 83:26 - 83:28
    And when the Spaniards thus disappeared,
  • 83:29 - 83:34
    we thought they had gone for
    good never more to return.
  • 83:38 - 83:48
    Once again, the temples could be swept out, the
    dirt removed, it could be adorned, ornamented.
  • 83:53 - 83:59
    But the fleeing Spaniards left behind
    another enemy, an Aztec survivor remembered.
  • 84:01 - 84:04
    At about the time that the
    Spaniards have fled from the city,
  • 84:04 - 84:09
    there came a great sickness,
    a pestilence, the smallpox.
  • 84:10 - 84:13
    It's spread over the people
    with great destruction of men.
  • 84:14 - 84:15
    It caused great misery.
  • 84:16 - 84:21
    The brave Meshika warriors
    were indeed weakened by it.
  • 84:23 - 84:26
    Even the new emperor died of the disease.
  • 84:27 - 84:34
    >> It was after all this had
    happened that the Spaniards came back.
  • 84:35 - 84:37
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 84:38 - 84:42
    >> Cortes and his men had healed
    their wounds and rebuilt their army.
  • 84:43 - 84:44
    New alliances were made.
  • 84:45 - 84:51
    The Spaniards and 75,000 Tlaxcalan and allied
    Indian soldiers set siege to Tenochtitlan.
  • 84:52 - 84:54
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 84:55 - 84:58
    The entire population rose to defend their city.
  • 84:58 - 85:03
    Aztec witnesses would remember the struggle.
  • 85:04 - 85:05
    Fighting continued.
  • 85:07 - 85:08
    Both sides took captives.
  • 85:09 - 85:11
    On both sides, there were deaths.
  • 85:12 - 85:14
    Great became the suffering of the common folk.
  • 85:16 - 85:19
    There was hunger, many died of famine.
  • 85:19 - 85:22
    There was no more good pure water to drink.
  • 85:23 - 85:25
    Many died of it.
  • 85:26 - 85:30
    The people ate anything, lizards, barn
    swallows, corn leaves, salt grass,
  • 85:32 - 85:35
    never had such suffering been seen.
  • 85:35 - 85:37
    The enemy pressed about us like a wall.
  • 85:38 - 85:38
    They herded us.
  • 85:40 - 85:43
    The brave warriors were still
    hopelessly resisting.
  • 85:45 - 85:48
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 85:48 - 85:50
    >> After two and a half long months,
  • 85:51 - 85:56
    the Spaniards with their overwhelming
    numbers brought Tenochtitlan to its knees.
  • 85:57 - 86:02
    [ Music ]
  • 86:02 - 86:07
    >> Finally, the battle just quietly ended.
  • 86:07 - 86:08
    Silence reigned.
  • 86:08 - 86:11
    Nothing happened.
  • 86:12 - 86:15
    All was quiet and nothing more took place.
  • 86:15 - 86:20
    Night fell, and the next
    day nothing happened either.
  • 86:20 - 86:24
    No one spoke aloud.
  • 86:25 - 86:27
    The people were crushed.
  • 86:28 - 86:33
    [ Music ]
  • 86:33 - 86:38
    [Background Music] Great
    was the stench of the dead.
  • 86:38 - 86:46
    Your grandfathers died and with them died the
    son of the king and his brothers and kinsmen.
  • 86:46 - 86:48
    So it was that we became orphans oh my sons.
  • 86:48 - 86:53
    So we became when we were young.
  • 86:53 - 86:59
    All of us with us, we were born to die.
  • 87:00 - 87:05
    [ Music ]
  • 87:05 - 87:07
    Tenochtitlan was leveled.
  • 87:08 - 87:15
    The magnificent gardens, the marvel of their
    world were destroyed, the rivers and canals
  • 87:15 - 87:18
    that so amazed the Spaniards were filled in.
  • 87:20 - 87:22
    Then Cortes set fire to the aviaries.
  • 87:22 - 87:28
    Thousands of birds, vermilion flycatchers,
    iridescent hummingbirds, scarlet tanagers,
  • 87:28 - 87:34
    green and blue macaws, the beauty
    that was Mexico was turned to ashes.
  • 87:35 - 87:38
    [ Foreign Language ]
  • 87:38 - 87:42
    >> [Background Music] Some say
    the Meshika came to an end.
  • 87:42 - 87:43
    It's gone, finished.
  • 87:43 - 87:46
    We're still here.
  • 87:46 - 87:52
    We, the people who ignorant outsiders
    insult by calling us Indians, we are here.
  • 87:52 - 87:55
    This culture was not finished off.
  • 87:55 - 88:02
    The culture is gone as an empire, as a
    social political religious structure.
  • 88:02 - 88:06
    But what remains is what the people have.
  • 88:06 - 88:08
    We weren't finished off.
  • 88:09 - 88:23
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 88:23 - 88:28
    >> Proudly stands the city
    of Mexico, Tenochtitlan.
  • 88:28 - 88:31
    Here, no one fears to die in war.
  • 88:31 - 88:32
    Keep this in mind, oh princes.
  • 88:32 - 88:40
    Who could attack Tenochtitlan?
  • 88:40 - 88:45
    Who could shake the foundations of heaven?
  • 88:47 - 89:03
    [ Music ]
  • 89:03 - 89:11
    >> Our next program will begin far to the east
    of Mexico on a Caribbean island where a meeting
  • 89:11 - 89:16
    between Spanish and Indian people appeared
    at first glance to be merely an encounter
  • 89:16 - 89:18
    between two potential trading partners.
  • 89:19 - 89:26
    But that first encounter between Christopher
    Columbus and the Taino people in 1492 was
  • 89:26 - 89:28
    in reality, a world shattering event.
  • 89:29 - 89:33
    Please join us for 500 Nations,
    a Clash of Cultures.
  • 89:34 - 94:02
    [ Music ]
  • 94:03 - 94:04
    >> Hello. I'm Kevin Costner.
  • 94:04 - 94:06
    Welcome back to 500 Nations.
  • 94:06 - 94:12
    First encounters between Europeans and
    Indian people are some of the most famous
  • 94:12 - 94:13
    and important events in world history.
  • 94:15 - 94:18
    Most of us can recite the names
    of Christopher Columbus' ships.
  • 94:18 - 94:20
    The year he first landed in the new world
  • 94:20 - 94:24
    and how he mistakenly called the
    people the encountered there Indians.
  • 94:25 - 94:28
    But few of us know the names of
    the people who greeted Columbus
  • 94:28 - 94:30
    or much about the lives they lived.
  • 94:31 - 94:32
    How did they greet the strangers?
  • 94:33 - 94:34
    Were they treated like gods?
  • 94:35 - 94:36
    Were they feared?
  • 94:36 - 94:42
    Were they attacked or were they treated as
    a new and exotic trading partner by people
  • 94:42 - 94:45
    who had a long history of dealing
    with other seafaring cultures?
  • 94:45 - 94:51
    The first meeting between European and American
    worlds would bring two very different cultures
  • 94:51 - 94:52
    into conflict.
  • 94:53 - 94:57
    We'll take you now to the Caribbean
    where the rough road of contact begins.
  • 94:57 - 95:02
    500 Nations continues with a Clash of Cultures.
  • 95:04 - 95:16
    [ Music ]
  • 95:17 - 95:18
    >> [Background Music] How much damage?
  • 95:18 - 95:24
    How many calamities, disruptions and
    devastations of kingdoms had there been?
  • 95:26 - 95:32
    How many souls have perished in the
    Indies over the years and how unjustly?
  • 95:33 - 95:36
    How many unforgivable sins had been committed?
  • 95:38 - 95:39
    Bartolome de Las Casas.
  • 95:39 - 95:41
    [ Music ]
  • 95:42 - 95:46
    >> In December of 1492, three
    ships under the command
  • 95:46 - 95:49
    of Christopher Columbus approached the
    second largest island in the Caribbean.
  • 95:54 - 95:59
    For eight weeks, Columbus had traveled from
    the Bahamas to Cuba finally reaching the site
  • 95:59 - 96:01
    of modern day Haiti and the Dominican Republic.
  • 96:02 - 96:04
    The island he would name Hispaniola.
  • 96:08 - 96:13
    The island was then populated
    by people known as the Taino.
  • 96:13 - 96:17
    One region was controlled by the
    paramount chief, Guacanagari.
  • 96:18 - 96:25
    [ Noise ]
  • 96:26 - 96:32
    On Christmas Eve while coasting along the shore,
    Columbus' flagship, the Santa Maria ran aground.
  • 96:35 - 96:42
    >> When Guacanagari learnt the news, he sent all
    his people from the town with many large canoes
  • 96:42 - 96:44
    to unload everything from the ship.
  • 96:46 - 96:50
    So great was the care and
    diligence which that came exercised.
  • 96:51 - 96:57
    And he himself was as diligent unloading the
    ship as in guarding what was taken to land
  • 96:58 - 97:00
    in order that everything
    would be well cared for.
  • 97:03 - 97:11
    >> Grateful for the island leader's help,
    Columbus accepted his invitation to come ashore.
  • 97:11 - 97:16
    >> The admiral left to dine on shore and
    arrived at the time when five kings had come.
  • 97:16 - 97:20
    All subject to the one who
    is called Guacanagari.
  • 97:20 - 97:27
    Guacanagari came to receive the admiral as soon
    as he had reached land and took him by the arm.
  • 97:27 - 97:37
    >> Columbus was immediately struck
    by the beauty of Taino life.
  • 97:38 - 97:41
    >> The king observes that very wonderful state
  • 97:41 - 97:47
    in such a dignified manner
    that it is a pleasure to see.
  • 97:47 - 97:51
    Neither that of people nor land can there be.
  • 97:51 - 97:53
    The houses and the villagers are so pretty.
  • 97:54 - 97:56
    They love their neighbors as themselves.
  • 97:57 - 98:03
    And they have the sweetest beach in the world
    and they're gentle and they are always laughing.
  • 98:05 - 98:07
    Christopher Columbus.
  • 98:07 - 98:16
    As a token of gratitude for the rescue of his
    men and supplies, Columbus presented Guacanagari
  • 98:16 - 98:20
    with a red cape, a prestigious
    item among the Taino elite.
  • 98:20 - 98:28
    In return, Guacanagari gave Columbus
    a golden tiara he wore on his head.
  • 98:28 - 98:34
    To Guacanagari, it was a fair exchange, a
    gesture of mutual respect and recognition.
  • 98:34 - 98:37
    The opening of trade between equals.
  • 98:38 - 98:42
    To Columbus, it was a crown,
    a symbol of authority.
  • 98:43 - 98:47
    Guacanagari was surrendering
    his lands and people to Spain.
  • 98:50 - 98:52
    But Columbus was not simply
    looking to rule people.
  • 98:53 - 98:56
    He saw something much more
    valuable to his future.
  • 98:57 - 98:58
    He saw gold.
  • 98:59 - 99:02
    The price he could take back
    to his sponsors in Europe.
  • 99:04 - 99:07
    There was wealth to be had.
  • 99:07 - 99:12
    And to the Europeans of that time wealth
    belong to those strong enough to take it.
  • 99:13 - 99:20
    [ Music ]
  • 99:20 - 99:24
    Now, I have ordered my men
    to build a tower and a fort.
  • 99:25 - 99:30
    Not that I believe it to be necessary for it
    is obvious that with these men that I bring,
  • 99:31 - 99:36
    I could subdue all of this island, seize
    the people and make and without arms.
  • 99:38 - 99:45
    But it is right that this tower be made so
    that with love and fear, they will obey.
  • 99:46 - 99:59
    [ Music ]
  • 100:00 - 100:03
    Leaving behind a contingent of men
    and a fort built from the timbers
  • 100:03 - 100:07
    of the Santa Maria, Columbus
    set sail for Europe.
  • 100:08 - 100:15
    With him, he would carry the news of a
    new world, gold and dazzle island natives.
  • 100:15 - 100:19
    Guacanagari and the Taino had
    no way of knowing what was
  • 100:19 - 100:21
    about to happen to their ancient way of life.
  • 100:25 - 100:29
    The Taino's ancestors were part
    of the series of migrations
  • 100:29 - 100:33
    of South American-Indian people
    dating back over 2,000 years.
  • 100:36 - 100:39
    They farmed the land and
    harvested the wealth of the sea.
  • 100:41 - 100:51
    Taino traders traveled in huge, ocean-going
    canoes capable of carrying up to 150 men,
  • 100:51 - 101:01
    boats laden with feathers, gold, wood, pottery,
    beautiful birds, cotton fabric, and food.
  • 101:01 - 101:05
    Island nations were woven together by trade.
  • 101:05 - 101:09
    Trade was the communication system
    by which nations knew one another.
  • 101:09 - 101:10
    It maintained peace.
  • 101:10 - 101:15
    Some trading partners even exchanged their names
  • 101:15 - 101:18
    to create lasting bonds between
    their communities.
  • 101:20 - 101:28
    [ Music & Chanting ]
  • 101:28 - 101:35
    By the time of contact, there were well over
    a million people living in the Caribbean.
  • 101:35 - 101:40
    Local community leaders were subject to
    powerful regional leaders like Guacanagari,
  • 101:40 - 101:45
    who controlled trade with large personal
    fleets and warehouses of commodities.
  • 101:46 - 101:49
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 101:49 - 101:56
    Into this world, Columbus returned in November
    1493 with a military flotilla of 17 ships.
  • 101:58 - 102:04
    Under his command were armor-clad soldiers,
    mounted cavalry, attack dogs, and guns.
  • 102:06 - 102:09
    The Spanish conquest of the Caribbean began.
  • 102:14 - 102:19
    Gold mines were opened and the Taino
    were enslaved, forced to mine the ore.
  • 102:22 - 102:28
    A Spanish priest, Bartolome de Las Casas who
    accompanied Columbus on his second voyage spoke
  • 102:28 - 102:31
    out against the cruel treatment
    of the Taino people.
  • 102:32 - 102:38
    >> It is not possible to recount the hundredth
    part of what I have seen with my own eyes.
  • 102:40 - 102:44
    A man have need to have a body of
    iron to undergo the labor they endure
  • 102:44 - 102:46
    in getting gold out of the mines.
  • 102:49 - 102:54
    They must delve and search 100 times
    over in the inner parts of the mountains
  • 102:55 - 102:58
    until they dig them down from top to bottom.
  • 102:59 - 103:05
    They must work the very rocks
    hollow, Bartolome de Las Casas.
  • 103:07 - 103:09
    [ Music ]
  • 103:09 - 103:13
    >> [Background Music] Epidemics
    and famine swept the island.
  • 103:16 - 103:18
    Yet the Spanish continued to demand
  • 103:18 - 103:22
    that the beleaguered Taino supply
    them with both food and labor.
  • 103:23 - 103:30
    Garrisons were strung across the
    island to fortify the gold fields.
  • 103:32 - 103:35
    When resistance sprang up,
    Columbus sent out military units
  • 103:36 - 103:37
    to terrorize towns into submission.
  • 103:39 - 103:59
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 103:59 - 104:05
    >> They were so relentlessly persecuted
    and pursued with their wives and children
  • 104:05 - 104:10
    up into the hills so tired,
    hungry, and harassed.
  • 104:13 - 104:16
    And there went with them disease, death,
  • 104:16 - 104:21
    and misery just as if they
    had been killed in the wars.
  • 104:25 - 104:28
    They died of hunger and sickness
    that surrounded them
  • 104:28 - 104:30
    and the fatigue and oppression that followed.
  • 104:30 - 104:41
    After 1496, no more than a third remained of
    the multitudes that had been on the island.
  • 104:41 - 104:47
    >> Taino suffering was so severe that thousands
    took their own lives rather than submit.
  • 104:47 - 104:53
    >> Where so many went to the
    woods and there hanged themselves,
  • 104:53 - 105:01
    after having killed their children saying it
    was far better to die than to live so miserably.
  • 105:02 - 105:07
    Some threw themselves from the high cliffs
    down precipices, others jumped into the sea,
  • 105:07 - 105:10
    and others starved themselves to death.
  • 105:12 - 105:14
    Benzoni, soldier for Spain.
  • 105:14 - 105:20
    >> Some escaped into the
    mountains including Guacanagari,
  • 105:20 - 105:23
    the paramount chief who had befriended Columbus.
  • 105:23 - 105:30
    He soon died a homeless wanderer.
  • 105:30 - 105:37
    By 1503, 11 years after Columbus' first voyage,
    only a few packets of resistance remained.
  • 105:40 - 105:44
    [Background Music] In the mountainous
    region of Xaragua, Taino people ruled
  • 105:44 - 105:48
    by a woman named Anacaona, successfully
    evaded Spanish demands for labor.
  • 105:50 - 105:56
    Determined to break the resistance, the Spanish
    governor requested a diplomatic meeting.
  • 105:57 - 106:03
    Anacaona agreed and summoned 80 regional sub
    chiefs to her statehouse for the meeting.
  • 106:08 - 106:12
    When the 80 leaders were gathered
    inside, the governor gave a signal
  • 106:13 - 106:16
    and that statehouse was set on fire.
  • 106:21 - 106:23
    Soldiers lined up outside with swords,
  • 106:24 - 106:27
    Taino leaders who did not burn
    were killed as they fled the place.
  • 106:31 - 106:35
    Anacaona was spared only to
    be later executed by hanging.
  • 106:35 - 106:44
    In the aftermath of the bloody carnage,
    a little boy stood among the ashes
  • 106:44 - 106:48
    and smoke beside the charred
    remains of his father.
  • 106:48 - 106:53
    A boy whose name, the Spanish would
    come to remember well, Enrique.
  • 106:55 - 106:58
    [ Pause ]
  • 106:58 - 107:05
    [ Music ]
  • 107:06 - 107:10
    [Background Music] The child who witnessed the
    murder of his father and the other Taino leaders
  • 107:10 - 107:15
    in Xaragua was taken away from the
    killing field by a Spanish priest.
  • 107:16 - 107:20
    He was placed in the care of
    missionaries and baptized Enrique.
  • 107:22 - 107:28
    Although raised by Spaniards, he never forgot
    his own identity, heir to the chiefdom,
  • 107:28 - 107:30
    the Bahoruco region of the island.
  • 107:32 - 107:39
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 107:39 - 107:44
    >> Enrique was a tall and graceful
    man with a well-proportioned body.
  • 107:45 - 107:54
    His face was neither handsome nor ugly,
    but that of a serious and stern man.
  • 107:54 - 108:00
    He married a native, a woman of excellent
    and noble lineage named Dona Lucia.
  • 108:00 - 108:03
    Bartolome de Las Casas.
  • 108:03 - 108:08
    The Spanish government created
    a labor grant system
  • 108:09 - 108:14
    under which individual Spanish landholders were
    given village populations to use as force labor.
  • 108:16 - 108:19
    Enrique, his wife, and his people were turned
  • 108:19 - 108:22
    over to a debauched [phonetic]
    young Spaniard named Valenzuela.
  • 108:24 - 108:25
    They were at his mercy.
  • 108:27 - 108:29
    The priest, Las Casas protested.
  • 108:31 - 108:34
    >> In a more just world, Enrique
    would have been the master.
  • 108:35 - 108:41
    Valenzuela viewed Enriquillo as a slave and
    valued him less than manure in the street.
  • 108:42 - 108:48
    >> Enrique complied with Valenzuela's
    tyrannical demands for which he was rewarded
  • 108:48 - 108:51
    with regular beatings and robbed
    of his last remaining possessions.
  • 108:53 - 108:58
    His many appeals to Spanish
    authorities fell on deaf ears.
  • 108:58 - 109:05
    When Valenzuela raped his wife,
    Enrique reached his breaking point.
  • 109:08 - 109:13
    He and his followers escaped to their home
    lands in the lofty Bahoruco mountains.
  • 109:14 - 109:19
    [ Music ]
  • 109:20 - 109:24
    >> [Background Music] The Spanish came
    to call him the "Rebel Enrique" and those
  • 109:24 - 109:28
    who followed him were termed
    rebels and insurgents,
  • 109:29 - 109:34
    although in truth they were not rebelling
    but only fleeing from their cruel enemies
  • 109:35 - 109:41
    who are misusing and destroying
    them just as a cow or an ox tries
  • 109:41 - 109:42
    to escape from the slaughterhouse.
  • 109:44 - 109:45
    Bartolome de Las Casas.
  • 109:48 - 109:49
    >> Enrique organized his people.
  • 109:51 - 109:55
    Women, children, and elderly were
    sent into caves high in the mountains
  • 109:55 - 109:59
    where they raised chickens and cultivated
    gardens to feed the resistance army.
  • 110:01 - 110:09
    Scouts were posted on every crag and pass, heavy
    boulders rolled into place above the footpaths.
  • 110:09 - 110:15
    Enrique instructed his men to fight only in self
    defense to kill Spaniards only in the course
  • 110:15 - 110:18
    of battle and otherwise to simply
    deprive them of their arms.
  • 110:21 - 110:26
    At first, the Spanish army was confident they
    would quickly crush the Taino resistance.
  • 110:27 - 110:29
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 110:29 - 110:33
    But Enrique's people armed only
    with spears, iron spikes, fishbone,
  • 110:33 - 110:37
    and bows and arrows fought
    with fierce determination
  • 110:37 - 110:42
    against the Spanish and their
    sophisticated arms.
  • 110:42 - 110:48
    Time after time, they forced
    the enemy to retreat.
  • 110:49 - 110:52
    During one fierce battle,
    Valenzuela himself was captured.
  • 110:53 - 110:56
    But even this mortal enemy's
    life would be spared.
  • 110:56 - 110:59
    Enrique ordered him released.
  • 111:01 - 111:07
    As word of Enrique's victory spread across
    the island, many Taino fled to his refuge
  • 111:07 - 111:08
    and joined the fight for freedom.
  • 111:08 - 111:11
    His legend grew.
  • 111:11 - 111:15
    It was said that Enrique never slept at night,
  • 111:15 - 111:18
    that he himself patrolled
    the village until dawn.
  • 111:20 - 111:23
    For over a decade, he fought
    Spain to a standstill.
  • 111:25 - 111:30
    Finally unable to defeat the guerillas
    on their own territory, an exhausted
  • 111:30 - 111:33
    and humiliated Spanish government
    made overtures of peace.
  • 111:33 - 111:43
    >> I know the Spanish very well because
    they killed my father and grandfather
  • 111:43 - 111:49
    and all the people of the kingdom of Xaragua,
    and reduced the population of the entire island
  • 111:49 - 111:55
    of Hispaniola, I have fled to my
    own land where neither I nor any
  • 111:55 - 111:59
    of my followers are harming anyone
    but are simply defending ourselves
  • 111:59 - 112:03
    against those who came to capture and kill us.
  • 112:03 - 112:07
    I need not talk to another Spaniard.
  • 112:07 - 112:08
    Enrique, Taino.
  • 112:09 - 112:15
    >> But there was one Spaniard to whom Enrique
    would still talk, the priest, Las Casas.
  • 112:16 - 112:23
    After many years spent demanding the king act
    to stop Spanish atrocities in the new world,
  • 112:23 - 112:27
    Las Casas had been officially
    designated protector of the Indians.
  • 112:27 - 112:30
    He now sought out Enrique
    in his mountain stronghold.
  • 112:31 - 112:39
    Two months later, Las Casas and Enrique
    appeared before Spanish authorities
  • 112:39 - 112:40
    and negotiated a truce.
  • 112:41 - 112:52
    14 years after it began, the rebellion came
    to an end but only after the Spanish agreed
  • 112:52 - 112:57
    to guarantee freedom for Enrique's people.
  • 112:57 - 113:04
    At the base of the Abajo mountains,
    Enrique settled with his 4,000 followers,
  • 113:05 - 113:08
    the last members of a culture
    that had flourished for millennia.
  • 113:11 - 113:15
    By the end of the century, the Taino
    population that Las Casas had estimated
  • 113:15 - 113:19
    at two million was officially reported extinct.
  • 113:21 - 113:29
    [ Music ]
  • 113:29 - 113:31
    >> What does the name de Soto mean to me?
  • 113:31 - 113:38
    It means, the personification of evil.
  • 113:39 - 113:46
    [ Music ]
  • 113:46 - 113:56
    [ Music & Foreign Language ]
  • 113:57 - 114:02
    >> [Background Music] In the late spring
    of 1539, less than 50 years after Columbus,
  • 114:03 - 114:06
    less than 20 years after the
    fall of the Aztec empire,
  • 114:07 - 114:10
    Spanish conquistador Hernando de Soto landed
  • 114:10 - 114:14
    on the west Florida coast north
    of present day, Tampa Bay.
  • 114:16 - 114:21
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 114:22 - 114:25
    He rode at the head of a
    600 man army, 200 mounted.
  • 114:27 - 114:31
    They were supported by 100
    servants, herds of horses,
  • 114:31 - 114:37
    pack animals, swine, and trained attack dogs.
  • 114:38 - 114:42
    Unable to carry the quantity of food
    needed to support the massive expedition,
  • 114:43 - 114:48
    de Soto would feed his men and animals
    on the bounty of the towns they entered.
  • 114:50 - 114:54
    The invaders came prepared to
    take their provisions by force.
  • 114:56 - 115:02
    [ Music ]
  • 115:02 - 115:06
    In July, de Soto struck north into
    the lands of the Timucua people.
  • 115:07 - 115:12
    Chiefdoms of fishermen and farmers scattered
    across the northern Florida peninsula.
  • 115:13 - 115:43
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 115:43 - 115:46
    [Background Music] One by one, villages
    were plundered by the marauding army.
  • 115:48 - 115:59
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 115:59 - 116:03
    Indian people were enslaved as
    burden bearers chained together
  • 116:03 - 116:05
    with iron neck collars in groups of 30.
  • 116:09 - 116:14
    >> If they were men of virtue, they
    would not have left their own country.
  • 116:15 - 116:20
    They have made high women,
    adulterous and murderers of themselves
  • 116:21 - 116:25
    without shame of men or fear of any god.
  • 116:26 - 116:27
    Timucua.
  • 116:28 - 116:34
    >> But the Timucua were people
    who also knew of war.
  • 116:34 - 116:42
    As the Spanish army advanced, news
    reached one leader, Urutina who was secure
  • 116:42 - 116:47
    in a military strength that
    had never failed him.
  • 116:47 - 116:56
    As the Spanish force neared Urutina's
    town, de Soto sent a messenger ahead
  • 116:56 - 116:58
    with a warning to submit or be destroyed.
  • 117:00 - 117:04
    Urutina responded.
  • 117:06 - 117:08
    >> "I am king in my land.
  • 117:08 - 117:14
    I and all of my people have
    vowed to die a hundred deaths
  • 117:14 - 117:16
    to maintain the freedom of our land.
  • 117:18 - 117:24
    This is our answer both for
    the present and forevermore."
  • 117:26 - 117:30
    >> De Soto Urutina's town with
    his army in battle formation.
  • 117:31 - 117:33
    But oddly, they met no resistance.
  • 117:35 - 117:39
    The chief who had promised such defiance
    seemed to have completely submitted.
  • 117:40 - 117:43
    But the surface belied the reality.
  • 117:44 - 117:47
    While the Spaniards gorged
    upon the town's food stores,
  • 117:48 - 117:52
    Urutina secretly summoned fighting
    men from throughout the region.
  • 117:54 - 117:58
    Then playing out a military chess
    game, the young chief invited de Soto
  • 117:58 - 118:06
    to witness Timucua military maneuvers in
    a large field, his plan, to amass his army
  • 118:06 - 118:08
    and launch a surprise attack
    on the Spanish force.
  • 118:09 - 118:13
    But de Soto had been forewarned by a spy.
  • 118:13 - 118:19
    Matching the Indian leader move
    for move, he brought his army
  • 118:19 - 118:20
    to the field in battle formation.
  • 118:20 - 118:30
    To the rear of the Timucua force were
    two lakes, to their flanks were forest,
  • 118:31 - 118:35
    and in front of them, the Spanish army.
  • 118:35 - 118:38
    Suddenly, de Soto gave a signal.
  • 118:38 - 118:41
    Urutina was seized and the Spaniards attacked.
  • 118:41 - 118:46
    The Spanish cavalry thundered forward.
  • 118:46 - 118:49
    Their horses hoofs driving
    into the Timucuan ranks.
  • 118:51 - 118:54
    [ Noise ]
  • 118:54 - 118:57
    Outmatched, the Indian force fell back.
  • 118:58 - 119:02
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 119:02 - 119:04
    Some ran towards the shelter of the trees.
  • 119:09 - 119:13
    Hundreds more plunged into
    the lake nearby swimming
  • 119:13 - 119:15
    out into the deep water to evade their pursuers.
  • 119:17 - 119:21
    The Spaniards fired into the lake trying
    to force the Timucua to surrender.
  • 119:23 - 119:25
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 119:26 - 119:31
    Indian resistors had to tread water constantly,
    but by nightfall not a single man had yielded.
  • 119:32 - 119:35
    A Spanish chronicler observed
    the agonizing struggle.
  • 119:37 - 119:40
    >> And now, they continued
    to torment the Indians.
  • 119:41 - 119:46
    Never once letting them set foot on the
    shore hoping that they would become exhausted
  • 119:46 - 119:49
    by the swimming and as a
    result, give up more quickly.
  • 119:50 - 119:54
    Alas, they threatened with death
    those who would not surrender.
  • 119:56 - 120:01
    Regardless of how much the Castilians afflicted
    them they could not do enough to keep them
  • 120:01 - 120:04
    from showing their spirit and strength.
  • 120:06 - 120:11
    For even though these men realized that
    they were without hope of in the hardships
  • 120:11 - 120:19
    and danger they were experiencing,
    some chose death as a lesser evil.
  • 120:20 - 120:32
    It was not until late the following morning,
    the 200 survivors surrendered in a body.
  • 120:33 - 120:38
    >> They had been swimming 24 hours and
    it was a great pity to see them emerged
  • 120:38 - 120:47
    from the lagoon half drowned, and swollen,
    and transfixed by the toil, hunger, fatigue,
  • 120:47 - 120:51
    and lack of sleep they had suffered.
  • 120:51 - 120:54
    Garcilaso de la Vega, Spanish chronicler.
  • 120:54 - 120:58
    [Background Music] The remaining
    seven were dragged
  • 120:58 - 121:00
    out of the water at knife
    point by de Soto's men.
  • 121:01 - 121:03
    [ Music & Foreign Language ]
  • 121:03 - 121:05
    >> The Timucuan prisoners were chained
  • 121:06 - 121:08
    and distributed among the
    Spanish soldiers as slaves.
  • 121:09 - 121:14
    Urutina was imprisoned inside his statehouse.
  • 121:14 - 121:18
    He would make one last act of defiance.
  • 121:19 - 121:24
    Pretending to have possibly accepted his
    defeat, he lured de Soto within his reach.
  • 121:24 - 121:30
    Suddenly, he launched at the Spanish
    leader smashing his face with chained fist.
  • 121:30 - 121:32
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 121:33 - 121:39
    The chief gave up such a tremendous roar that he
    could be heard for a quarter of a league around.
  • 121:39 - 121:43
    The blow was so fierce that de Soto was
    unconscious for more than half an hour
  • 121:44 - 121:48
    and he bled through the eyes, nose, and mouth.
  • 121:48 - 121:54
    Simultaneously, Urutina was
    gored by 12 swordsmen.
  • 121:54 - 122:00
    Outside, the Timucua who fell upon
    their captors fighting with stones,
  • 122:00 - 122:06
    pots of boiling food, anything at hand.
  • 122:06 - 122:12
    The Spaniards turned upon them
    killing and discriminating.
  • 122:12 - 122:14
    They were valiant and spirited people
  • 122:15 - 122:19
    and had they found themselves
    free would have done more harm.
  • 122:20 - 122:26
    With all that imprisoned as they were,
    they tried to do everything they could.
  • 122:26 - 122:29
    And for this reason, the Spaniards killed each
  • 122:29 - 122:36
    of them not permitting a single
    one to live which was a great pity.
  • 122:37 - 123:05
    [ Music ]
  • 123:05 - 123:11
    >> In a certain way, I feel like
    the land has a memory its own.
  • 123:12 - 123:17
    And the memory of the suffering can still
    be felt in the Southeastern United States.
  • 123:17 - 123:22
    You can go in the sites where Indian
    villages and even reminds a cities once where
  • 123:22 - 123:26
    and you can see the ruins, you can see
    the mounds where people were buried
  • 123:26 - 123:30
    and you don't see the people and you
    know immediately there was a great
  • 123:30 - 123:31
    and tragic story there.
  • 123:31 - 123:34
    So I think that the story
    still lives even if it's not
  • 123:34 - 123:37
    in our history books, it's in the land itself.
  • 123:39 - 123:45
    [ Music ]
  • 123:45 - 123:50
    >> Having led ways to the Timucua,
    de Soto marched his army north.
  • 123:52 - 123:58
    In the spring of 1540, he approached the town
    in a present day Columbia, South Carolina,
  • 123:58 - 124:02
    Cofitachequi, a farming community
    with a religious
  • 124:02 - 124:06
    and socia heritage reaching back
    to the ancient mound builders
  • 124:07 - 124:15
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 124:16 - 124:19
    [Background Music] The armies approach was
    monitored by the people of Cofitachequi.
  • 124:21 - 124:26
    They hit what they could of their food
    stores and sent their elderly chieftess away
  • 124:26 - 124:28
    to a town removed from de Soto's path.
  • 124:29 - 124:31
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 124:32 - 124:35
    When de Soto reached the
    bank of the watery river,
  • 124:36 - 124:38
    the niece of the old chieftess
    cross the river to meet him.
  • 124:40 - 124:43
    Relying on diplomacy rather than military force,
  • 124:44 - 124:49
    she hoped to persuade the
    Spaniard to spare her people.
  • 124:50 - 124:54
    The mistress of her town men, eight
    of her ladies embarked in a canoe
  • 124:55 - 124:58
    which have been covered with a great
    canopy and adorned with ornaments,
  • 124:58 - 125:03
    it was told by a second one which bore
    six principle Indians and many oarsmen.
  • 125:05 - 125:07
    In this manner, they all cross the river.
  • 125:09 - 125:14
    The mistress of Cofitachequi came before
    de Soto and after paying her respects,
  • 125:14 - 125:18
    seated herself upon a chair which
    her subjects had brought for her.
  • 125:20 - 125:21
    She alone spoke with the governor.
  • 125:24 - 125:31
    >> "Excellent lord, although my possibility does
    not equal my wishes for goodwill is more worthy
  • 125:32 - 125:37
    than all the treasures of the world which
    maybe offered without it, with very sincere
  • 125:38 - 125:45
    and open goodwill I offer you my person, my
    lands, my vessels, and these for service."
  • 125:48 - 125:55
    >> Unwrapping a great strand of pearls from
    her neck, she presented them to de Soto.
  • 125:55 - 126:02
    Struck with admiration, de Soto called her,
    The Lady of Cofitachequi, but her generosity
  • 126:03 - 126:06
    and graciousness would not
    prevent the plunder of her town.
  • 126:07 - 126:12
    The Spaniards feasted on 600 bushels of corn.
  • 126:14 - 126:16
    They looted the graves and temples for pearls.
  • 126:16 - 126:23
    Then de Soto demanded the old chieftess be
    summoned from hiding to gain her submission.
  • 126:26 - 126:28
    Finally, a 21 year old, adopted son
  • 126:28 - 126:32
    of the chieftess was pressed
    in to leading the army to her.
  • 126:33 - 126:39
    The Spaniards marched out of town behind
    the young guide stopping sometime later
  • 126:39 - 126:40
    in the forest to eat.
  • 126:44 - 126:50
    >> He begun to grow morose and to sit
    contemplatively with his hand on his cheek.
  • 126:50 - 126:52
    He gave some long and profound sighs.
  • 126:52 - 126:58
    Then as he sat in the midst of the Spaniards,
  • 126:58 - 127:05
    he began to remove his arrows
    one at a time and very slowly.
  • 127:05 - 127:10
    Observing that the Castilians were not
    watching him, he struck himself in the gullet
  • 127:10 - 127:19
    in such a way as to inflict a mortal
    wound and thus died instantly.
  • 127:19 - 127:23
    When the Indian bearers were asked why the
    boy had taken his life, they explained.
  • 127:23 - 127:30
    He realized that the act of guiding these people
  • 127:30 - 127:39
    to his mother's present location was
    unworthy of the love she bore him.
  • 127:39 - 127:42
    >> The elderly chieftess remained undiscovered.
  • 127:42 - 127:46
    But before resuming his march,
    de Soto took her young niece,
  • 127:46 - 127:52
    the Lady of Cofitachequi, as his hostage.
  • 127:52 - 127:54
    After days of traveling west, she managed
  • 127:54 - 127:58
    that daring escape even recovering
    some of the plundered pearls.
  • 127:59 - 128:01
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 128:02 - 128:03
    De Soto would not pursue her.
  • 128:04 - 128:07
    He moved on crossing the Appalachian Mountains.
  • 128:09 - 128:13
    In July, he traveled down a
    broad river into the territory
  • 128:13 - 128:16
    of the Coosa, what is now Northern Alabama.
  • 128:17 - 128:21
    The Spaniard were amazed by the
    size and wealth of the Coosa nation
  • 128:21 - 128:28
    where a single day is march took him through 12
    towns, each surrounded by vast fields of crops.
  • 128:28 - 128:32
    When they reached the Coosa
    capital, they were met on the road
  • 128:32 - 128:36
    by a thousand men wearing
    great feathered head dresses
  • 128:36 - 128:40
    and bearing their young chief on a liter.
  • 128:41 - 128:46
    After replenishing their supplies de Soto and
    his men departed without serious incident.
  • 128:48 - 128:52
    With them they would take stories of the Coosa
    wealth that would become legendary in Spain.
  • 128:54 - 128:58
    As the army headed west, they left
    behind one man too sick to travel,
  • 128:59 - 129:04
    a decision that would that
    shutter the Coosa world.
  • 129:06 - 129:11
    [Background Music] On October 18, 1540,
    de Soto arrived at the 45 town of Mabila
  • 129:11 - 129:15
    in the territory of the powerful Mobile nation.
  • 129:15 - 129:19
    The Mobile had been preparing for this moment.
  • 129:20 - 129:25
    Inside a strong defensive wall replete
    with towers, a war council was in progress.
  • 129:27 - 129:28
    Upon the arrival of the Spaniards,
  • 129:29 - 129:34
    a man described as a "Captain
    General" was sent out to confront them.
  • 129:35 - 129:38
    >> "Who are these thieves and
    vagabonds who keep shouting?
  • 129:39 - 129:39
    Come forth.
  • 129:40 - 129:41
    Come forth.
  • 129:41 - 129:47
    With as little consideration as if they were
    talking with some such person as themselves,
  • 129:48 - 129:56
    no one can endure longer the insolence of
    these demons and it is therefore only right
  • 129:56 - 130:01
    that they die today, torn
    into pieces for their infamy.
  • 130:01 - 130:06
    And that in this way an end be given
    to their wickedness and tyranny.
  • 130:06 - 130:13
    >> As he finished speaking, the captain
    general was struck down with a Spanish sword.
  • 130:15 - 130:19
    Instantly, thousands of Mobile fighters
    spilled out driving back the Spaniards,
  • 130:20 - 130:24
    fighting so fiercely, the even grabbed
    the caviler's lances by the blades.
  • 130:25 - 130:29
    >> The Indians fought with so great
    spirit that they drove us outside again
  • 130:29 - 130:32
    and again Elvas, Spanish chronicle.
  • 130:34 - 130:38
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 130:38 - 130:42
    But the Spanish soldiers broke to the
    town's fortifications with battle axes
  • 130:42 - 130:44
    and drove the Mobile inside their homes.
  • 130:46 - 130:51
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 130:51 - 130:58
    De Soto ordered the houses set on fire,
    wind funned the flames engulfing the town
  • 130:58 - 131:03
    in thick smoke while de Soto kept
    trumpets, pipes and drums flaring,
  • 131:06 - 131:08
    and yet the Mobile battled
    ever more desperately.
  • 131:09 - 131:12
    [ Music & Noise]
  • 131:13 - 131:17
    Women fought frantically beside the
    men prompting one Spanish soldier
  • 131:17 - 131:20
    to say, they fought the desire to die.
  • 131:21 - 131:28
    [ Music ]
  • 131:29 - 131:35
    Finally at sunset, after nine
    hours of battle it ended.
  • 131:36 - 131:40
    Eyewitness estimates of the
    Mobile dead range up to 11,000.
  • 131:40 - 131:49
    Bodies littered the streets between
    the charred remains of buildings,
  • 131:49 - 131:51
    even the Spaniards reeled in shock.
  • 131:51 - 131:57
    One soldier emerged from the
    silence of the aftermath frozen
  • 131:57 - 132:00
    like a wooden statue until he died.
  • 132:00 - 132:05
    A Mobile fighting men hanged himself by himself
  • 132:06 - 132:13
    by his bowstring rather than
    be left to survive alone.
  • 132:13 - 132:20
    82 of de Soto's men died, and every one of
    his soldiers was wounded, many seriously.
  • 132:20 - 132:22
    For a month, the army was
    forced to stop and recover.
  • 132:22 - 132:31
    Then as the surrounding Indian nations
    watch in horror, de Soto renewed his march.
  • 132:31 - 132:33
    But his army had been weakened.
  • 132:34 - 132:39
    The tide was beginning to turn.
  • 132:40 - 132:44
    In April of 1541, the invaders
    reached the Mississippi river.
  • 132:45 - 132:51
    There, de Soto heard stories
    of the powerful Natchez nation,
  • 132:52 - 132:55
    direct inheritors of the
    grand Mississippian culture.
  • 132:55 - 133:02
    Natchez influence both economic and military
    spread in all directions along the Mississippi.
  • 133:04 - 133:11
    Their temple pyramids rose majestically
    along the banks of the rivers.
  • 133:11 - 133:16
    The Natchez paramount chief, Quigualtam
    was heir to the tradition of the great sons
  • 133:16 - 133:20
    and spiritual head of a powerful
    religious aristocracy.
  • 133:20 - 133:25
    His title was "Son of the sun".
  • 133:25 - 133:29
    He was carried on a liter so his
    feet would never touch the ground.
  • 133:29 - 133:36
    His head was flattened according to
    Natchez custom and tattoos of black red
  • 133:36 - 133:38
    and blue design were [inaudible]
    across his body.
  • 133:38 - 133:44
    De Soto, claiming that he
    too was a child of the sun,
  • 133:44 - 133:49
    summoned the Natchez leader to the Spanish camp.
  • 133:49 - 133:54
    Quigualtam sent back his reply.
  • 133:54 - 133:59
    >> With respect to what DeSoto said
    about being the "Son of the Sun",
  • 134:00 - 134:04
    let him dry up the great
    river and I will believe him.
  • 134:04 - 134:12
    With respect to the rest, I am
    not accustomed to visit anyone.
  • 134:12 - 134:19
    On the contrary, all of whom
    I have knowledge visit
  • 134:19 - 134:30
    and serve me and obey me and pay me tribute.
  • 134:30 - 134:33
    Quigualtam Natchez.
  • 134:33 - 134:38
    >> De Soto would never meet Quigualtam
    or see the wealth of the Natchez.
  • 134:39 - 134:42
    On May 21st, 1542, he died.
  • 134:43 - 134:45
    His body was buried in the Mississippi.
  • 134:48 - 134:51
    Over the following year,
    DeSoto's army ventured as far west
  • 134:51 - 134:54
    of Texas before returning to the Mississippi.
  • 134:55 - 134:59
    There they build a flotilla and headed
    down river for the Gulf of Mexico.
  • 135:01 - 135:08
    [ Music ]
  • 135:08 - 135:09
    >> [Background Music] En route, they were met
  • 135:09 - 135:14
    by 100 magnificently-painted Natchi
    canoes arrayed in battle formation.
  • 135:16 - 135:21
    Seated under canopies, fighting men dressed in
    vivid colors and wearing large headdress plumes,
  • 135:23 - 135:28
    drove the Spanish boats out of Natchi
    territory and down river where one tribe
  • 135:28 - 135:30
    after another picked up the pursuit.
  • 135:31 - 135:33
    [ Music ]
  • 135:34 - 135:39
    The Spaniards reached the Gulf
    of Mexico on July 18th, 1543,
  • 135:40 - 135:43
    setting sail for Spanish
    outposts on the Mexican coast.
  • 135:45 - 135:47
    [ Music ]
  • 135:48 - 135:53
    For the American-Indian nations, de Soto's
    expedition mercifully came to an end.
  • 135:55 - 136:01
    [ Music ]
  • 136:02 - 136:05
    But it would not be the end of de
    Soto's influence on the continent.
  • 136:07 - 136:10
    20 years later, another expedition
    would enter South East.
  • 136:11 - 136:12
    This time, to colonize.
  • 136:14 - 136:17
    In Spain, the agricultural wealth
    of the region had become legendary.
  • 136:19 - 136:22
    But the new arrivals found few
    people and could barely survive.
  • 136:24 - 136:28
    [Background sound] In desperation, they
    traveled North to the land of the Coosa
  • 136:29 - 136:34
    where de Soto's army had passed through
    12 thriving towns on a single day marched.
  • 136:36 - 136:43
    But instead of the fabled towns, they found
    ruins and temple mounds deserted and overgrown.
  • 136:44 - 136:49
    And instead of populations of thousands,
    they found only pockets of survivors.
  • 136:51 - 136:55
    >> Our village had once been
    very great and populous.
  • 136:57 - 137:07
    When other men similar to you destroyed
    it and forced us to run away in fear.
  • 137:07 - 137:08
    [inaudible] Coosa.
  • 137:08 - 137:14
    >> Unknown to de Soto, the sick men he had left
  • 137:14 - 137:18
    with the Coosa carried a weapon
    far more deadly than Spanish arms.
  • 137:20 - 137:23
    While the army carved a path of
    destruction through the South East,
  • 137:23 - 137:28
    a hidden enemy that would take more
    Indian lives than all the generals
  • 137:28 - 137:32
    and conquistadors combined, was
    secretly traveling among them.
  • 137:34 - 137:39
    >> The Europeans had tremendous immunity and
    resistance to the diseases that they had known
  • 137:39 - 137:44
    for tens of thousands of
    years, smallpox in the plague,
  • 137:44 - 137:46
    chickenpox, whopping cough, measles, mumps.
  • 137:46 - 137:49
    The Indians had no epidemic diseases.
  • 137:49 - 137:50
    None of these were there.
  • 137:50 - 137:54
    Consequently, they had no
    immunities, absolutely no resistance.
  • 137:54 - 137:58
    So, a disease as simple as mumps that we
    think of today as a childhood disease,
  • 137:58 - 138:00
    it would come in to an Indian community
  • 138:01 - 138:03
    and quite possibly kill of
    20 percent of the village.
  • 138:03 - 138:07
    Then the next year, another disease could
    come through such a smallpox and kill,
  • 138:07 - 138:09
    perhaps 30 percent of the village.
  • 138:09 - 138:12
    So the Indians were tremendously
    weakened by disease.
  • 138:12 - 138:18
    Knowledge was lost as elders died suddenly.
  • 138:18 - 138:21
    Nations were thrown into upheaval.
  • 138:21 - 138:31
    In less than 20 years, civilizations that had
    flourished for centuries swirled into oblivion.
  • 138:32 - 138:38
    [ Music ]
  • 138:38 - 138:42
    >> Most Americans grew up with the story
    of the pilgrims landing at Plymouth Rock
  • 138:42 - 138:46
    and how they were the first to encounter
    Indian people in untouched wilderness.
  • 138:47 - 138:52
    But in fact, the arrival of English colonist
    was by no means, the first encounter.
  • 138:53 - 138:56
    By the time the pilgrims landed
    at Plymouth, English slavers
  • 138:56 - 138:59
    and traders had been working
    the regions for decades.
  • 139:00 - 139:03
    Two of the first Indian people
    that pilgrims met spoke English.
  • 139:03 - 139:05
    One of them had even been to England.
  • 139:05 - 139:11
    It would've been easy for the Indian nations to
    destroy the original settlement but they didn't.
  • 139:12 - 139:15
    Instead, they welcomed them as
    potential trading partners and allies.
  • 139:16 - 139:19
    They gave them land and a
    knowledge of how to survive on it.
  • 139:20 - 139:23
    But nothing in the experience of
    the Indian nations had prepared them
  • 139:23 - 139:25
    for the European invasion that would follow.
  • 139:26 - 139:29
    But before we look at the first colonist,
  • 139:29 - 139:33
    we'll go north to a people the English
    would never conquer, the Inuit.
  • 139:34 - 139:37
    The people who most of us know is Eskimos.
  • 139:38 - 139:43
    Welcome to part four of 500
    Nations, Invasion of the Coast.
  • 139:44 - 139:50
    [ Noise ]
  • 139:50 - 139:54
    >> [Background Sound] And I think
    over again, my small adventures when--
  • 139:55 - 140:00
    with a sure win, I drifted out on my
    kayak and I thought I was in danger.
  • 140:00 - 140:09
    My fears, those I thought so big for all the
    vital things I had to get and to reach and yet,
  • 140:09 - 140:18
    there was only one great thing, the only thing
    to live, to see and [inaudible] journeys,
  • 140:18 - 140:23
    the great day that dawns and the
    light fills the world, Inuit.
  • 140:23 - 140:31
    >> In the northern reaches at the
    continent, straddling the Arctic Circle,
  • 140:31 - 140:35
    lies an island larger than
    Great Britain, Baffinland.
  • 140:36 - 140:46
    This was the world of the East Baffinland,
    Inuit, people commonly known as Eskimo.
  • 140:47 - 140:55
    [ Music ]
  • 140:55 - 141:02
    For the Inuit, the spring thaw was
    the time of euphoria and plenty.
  • 141:03 - 141:12
    [ Noise ]
  • 141:12 - 141:16
    Small bands would move to summer camp
    along Baffinland's great southern bay.
  • 141:20 - 141:26
    There they would hunt caribou along the coast
    and seal and walrus's in the rich marine waters.
  • 141:28 - 142:05
    [ Noise & Music ]
  • 142:05 - 142:08
    >> The great sea has set me adrift.
  • 142:09 - 142:13
    It moves me as a weed in the great river.
  • 142:14 - 142:22
    Earth and the great weather moved me, had
    carried away and moved my inward parts with joy.
  • 142:22 - 142:22
    >> [inaudible] Inuit.
  • 142:22 - 142:33
    >> The Summer of 1576 would
    bring something different.
  • 142:36 - 142:43
    That summer, English sea captain, Martin
    Frobisher led an expedition and search
  • 142:43 - 142:44
    of a northern passage to the Orient.
  • 142:48 - 142:51
    In July, he passed between
    masses of broken packed ice
  • 142:52 - 142:55
    and through a mountainous channel
    he named Frobisher Straits.
  • 142:57 - 142:59
    As the English sailed into the bay,
  • 142:59 - 143:03
    several Inuit launched their
    kayaks and paddled toward the ship.
  • 143:05 - 143:07
    Events were followed by the ships chronically.
  • 143:07 - 143:14
    >> Our captain discovered a number of
    small things fleeting in the sea far off
  • 143:14 - 143:19
    which he supposed to be popped ices [phonetic]
    or seals or some kind of strange fish.
  • 143:19 - 143:26
    But coming nearer, he discovered them to
    be men in small boats made of leather.
  • 143:27 - 143:32
    >> The Inuit offered fish, seals
    skin clothing and friendship.
  • 143:33 - 143:36
    One man agreed to guide the
    Europeans through the straits
  • 143:37 - 143:40
    to a place Frobisher believed
    to be the Pacific Ocean.
  • 143:42 - 143:47
    Five sailors were dispatched in a small skiff
    to row the Inuit guide to his kayak on shore.
  • 143:48 - 143:51
    Then for reasons that may never be known,
  • 143:51 - 143:57
    the English man disobeyed Frobisher's
    orders not to row out of site of the ship.
  • 143:57 - 144:02
    >> Contrary to his commandment, they rowed
    further beyond that point of the land
  • 144:02 - 144:07
    out of his sight, he could not
    here nor see anything of them.
  • 144:07 - 144:11
    And thereby, he judged they
    were taken and kept by force.
  • 144:11 - 144:16
    >> Although, Inuit continued
    to approach the ship for trade,
  • 144:17 - 144:21
    Frobisher was convinced of treachery.
  • 144:21 - 144:26
    Preparing to weigh anchor, he decided to
    take a price back to his patrons in England.
  • 144:26 - 144:33
    >> The captain was oppressed with sorrow that
    he should return again back to his country
  • 144:33 - 144:37
    without bringing any evidence
    or token of any place whereby
  • 144:37 - 144:43
    to certify to the world where he had been.
  • 144:43 - 144:48
    >> Frobisher held out a bell toward an Inuit
    trader whose kayak had drawn near the ship.
  • 144:50 - 144:53
    Reaching toward the hand
    outstretched in friendship,
  • 144:53 - 144:56
    Frobisher seized the man dragging him aboard.
  • 144:58 - 145:03
    He then set sail for England,
    leaving behind his five missing men.
  • 145:06 - 145:09
    But Frobisher would be denied his living trophy,
  • 145:10 - 145:16
    aboard ship the captain Inuit defiantly
    beat his tongue in half and later died.
  • 145:17 - 145:24
    Soon after Frobisher left Baffinland,
    the winter ice flows closed the bay
  • 145:25 - 145:28
    and the Inuit returned to their winter lives.
  • 145:29 - 145:54
    [ Music ]
  • 145:54 - 145:57
    The following summer Frobisher
    returned to Baffinland.
  • 145:59 - 146:05
    On July 31st, one of his ships put
    ashore at a point some 150 miles
  • 146:05 - 146:08
    from where his five men had
    disappeared the previous year.
  • 146:12 - 146:18
    Stumbling upon a vacant Inuit summer camp,
    they found articles of European clothing.
  • 146:22 - 146:28
    >> In this tents, they beheld a doublet of
    canvas made after the English fashion, a shirt,
  • 146:29 - 146:36
    a girdle, three shoes for contrary feet and
    of unequal bigness, which they well conjecture
  • 146:36 - 146:38
    to be the apparel of our five poor countrymen.
  • 146:40 - 146:46
    >> The next day, Frobisher sent
    40 soldiers back to the area
  • 146:47 - 146:51
    where they surprised 18 Inuit
    men, women and children.
  • 146:53 - 146:56
    [ Music ]
  • 146:56 - 147:01
    [Background Music] As the Inuit fled
    they're tents, the English open fire
  • 147:02 - 147:06
    [ Noise ]
  • 147:07 - 147:09
    [Background Sound] Dodging bullets,
    the Inuit ran for the shore.
  • 147:11 - 147:15
    Launching a large boat called an Umiac,
    they tried to escape to open water
  • 147:15 - 147:20
    but English boats forced them
    back against the rocky coast.
  • 147:21 - 147:24
    Frantically, they climbed up
    the crags above the waves.
  • 147:26 - 147:28
    Soldiers surrounded them from land and sea.
  • 147:29 - 147:37
    While women and children huddled against the
    rocks, the Inuit men fought for their lives.
  • 147:37 - 147:39
    >> Desperately returning
    [phonetic] upon our men,
  • 147:39 - 147:43
    resisted them manfully so
    long as their arrows lasted.
  • 147:43 - 147:50
    And after gathering up those arrows which our
    men shot at them, yey, and plucking our arrows
  • 147:50 - 147:58
    out of their bodies maintained there cause
    until both weapons and life utterly failed them.
  • 147:58 - 148:00
    And when they found they we're mortally wounded,
  • 148:01 - 148:06
    with deadly fury they cast themselves
    head long from of the rocks into the sea.
  • 148:06 - 148:11
    Less perhaps, their enemies
    should receive glory.
  • 148:13 - 148:17
    [ Noise ]
  • 148:18 - 148:24
    >> Some Inuit scrambled over the rocks, slippery
    with blood and the wash of the sea and escaped.
  • 148:24 - 148:29
    A women and her wounded child
    were less fortunate.
  • 148:29 - 148:33
    Frobisher took them captive.
  • 148:33 - 148:42
    Along with a man he had captures days before,
    he had now collected a set of Inuit people.
  • 148:42 - 148:46
    As his ship sailed for England,
    Frobisher displayed little compassion
  • 148:46 - 148:51
    for the kidnap victims torn away
    from their homes and families.
  • 148:52 - 148:56
    They we're confined together, the
    English crew allowed to watch them
  • 148:56 - 148:59
    for entertainment, hoping to see them mate.
  • 149:00 - 149:07
    >> Having now got woman captive for the comfort
    of our man, we brought them both together
  • 149:08 - 149:18
    and every man with silence, desired to behold
    the manner of their meeting and entertainment.
  • 149:19 - 149:22
    >> The crew was to be disappointed
    by the couple's dignity.
  • 149:24 - 149:30
    >> Although they live continually together,
    yet did they never use as man and wife
  • 149:30 - 149:39
    and they both was most shamefaced, least
    any of their private parts be discovered.
  • 149:39 - 149:45
    >> Upon arrival in England, artist
    John White painted these portraits.
  • 149:45 - 149:50
    Soon after, the Inuit man, woman
    and child all died of illness.
  • 149:52 - 149:58
    The following spring, Frobisher sailed
    on his final voyage to the Inuit world.
  • 150:00 - 150:03
    This time, no one came forward
    to greet the ship.
  • 150:03 - 150:09
    The Inuit held themselves
    aloof refusing contact.
  • 150:09 - 150:14
    [Background Sound] The English never
    solved the mystery of their missing men.
  • 150:14 - 150:20
    But for centuries, the Inuit would tell the
    story of the five white men Frobisher abandoned.
  • 150:20 - 150:31
    It was said that after living peacefully among
    them, one spring the five men outfitted an umiac
  • 150:31 - 150:37
    with a masked and sails and
    departed, never to be seen again.
  • 150:38 - 150:43
    [ Music ]
  • 150:43 - 150:51
    [ Pause ]
  • 150:52 - 150:57
    In 1600, the Atlantic coast of North
    America, the present day United States,
  • 150:58 - 151:01
    was home to well over a 100 Indian Nations.
  • 151:04 - 151:08
    Nations nourished by fertile farm land
    and bountiful hunting and fishing.
  • 151:09 - 151:13
    [Background Music] Well-maintained
    gardens produced corn,
  • 151:14 - 151:17
    squash and a variety of other
    fruits and vegetables.
  • 151:19 - 151:22
    Summer fishing camps stretched
    along the barrier islands.
  • 151:24 - 151:29
    Sounds [phonetic] and estuaries swarmed
    with fish harvested by traps and nets.
  • 151:31 - 151:36
    Land, people and teachings had melded
    into a rich sophisticated way of life.
  • 151:38 - 151:55
    [ Music ]
  • 151:55 - 152:00
    At the very center of the Atlantic seaboard,
    south of present day Washington D.C.,
  • 152:01 - 152:07
    30 small nations united in the early 1600s
    to form the powerful Powhatan Confederacy.
  • 152:10 - 152:14
    The Powhatan Confederacy was built
    by a charismatic leader who traveled
  • 152:14 - 152:19
    between his many subject towns with an
    entourage of bodyguards and followers.
  • 152:21 - 152:23
    His named was Wahunsunacawh.
  • 152:23 - 152:28
    Through diplomacy, he held 30 nations together
  • 152:28 - 152:32
    and through military strength,
    he controlled the region.
  • 152:32 - 152:41
    [Background Music] In 1607, an
    English ship sailed up Chesapeake Bay
  • 152:41 - 152:45
    and into the lands of a Powhatan.
  • 152:45 - 152:49
    The ship was captained by a
    soldier of fortune, John Smith.
  • 152:52 - 152:56
    Hoping to be the first successful
    English colony in North America,
  • 152:57 - 153:02
    the small but well-armed expedition landed
    at a place they would call Jamestown.
  • 153:04 - 153:11
    As Jamestown took shape, Wahunsunacawh
    carefully weighed his options.
  • 153:13 - 153:19
    He could destroy the settlement, but he was well
    aware of the power of European weapons and knew
  • 153:19 - 153:22
    that an attack would be costly
    in Powhatan lives.
  • 153:22 - 153:32
    Wahunsunacawh also saw the advantage of
    trade for European weapons and tools.
  • 153:34 - 153:39
    He chose to watch and wait, monitoring the
    progress of the settlement through the eyes
  • 153:39 - 153:44
    of his most trusted ally,
    his brother Opechancanough,
  • 153:44 - 153:48
    chief of the most powerful
    Powhatan nation, the Pamunkey.
  • 153:48 - 153:55
    [Background Music] During their first winter,
    the colonists we're barely able to provide
  • 153:55 - 153:57
    for their basic needs and many died.
  • 153:59 - 154:01
    [ Music ]
  • 154:02 - 154:06
    Opechancanough reported that the desperate
    English had begun entering Powhatan towns
  • 154:06 - 154:09
    and taking food by force.
  • 154:11 - 154:17
    Wahunsunacawh decided that he had to
    bring the colony under his direct control.
  • 154:17 - 154:21
    He ordered the capture of John Smith and
    had the English captain brought before him.
  • 154:21 - 154:30
    Present was Wahunsunacawh's
    favorite daughter, Pocahontas.
  • 154:30 - 154:36
    The romantic story of Pocahontas saving Smith
  • 154:37 - 154:41
    from death was undoubtedly an
    example of Smith's own creativity.
  • 154:41 - 154:48
    His account of the incident written
    immediately afterward said nothing
  • 154:48 - 154:49
    of his life being threatened.
  • 154:52 - 154:56
    Only his memoirs written 17
    years later included the story.
  • 154:57 - 155:03
    In fact, in his memoirs, he claimed to have
    been saved from death at the last moment
  • 155:04 - 155:07
    by a beautiful woman no less than three times.
  • 155:10 - 155:16
    In reality, it is probable that Wahunsunacawh
    cemented an alliance by proclaiming Smith leader
  • 155:16 - 155:20
    of the Powhatan's newest
    subject town, Jamestown.
  • 155:20 - 155:28
    Having established his supremacy and English
    submission, Wahunsunacawh released Smith.
  • 155:28 - 155:34
    But as new people and supplies
    arrived from England,
  • 155:34 - 155:39
    the colony tried a new tact
    to gain the upper hand.
  • 155:39 - 155:43
    The English attempted to crown
    Wahunsunacawh king of the Powhatan
  • 155:43 - 155:45
    which would make him a subject king of England.
  • 155:46 - 155:49
    B6ut the coronation turned into a farce.
  • 155:51 - 155:55
    >> And a foul trouble there was to
    make him kneel to receive his crown.
  • 155:56 - 156:01
    He, neither knowing the majesty nor
    meaning of a crown nor bending of the knee,
  • 156:02 - 156:08
    endured so many persuasions, examples,
    and instruction has tired them all.
  • 156:08 - 156:15
    At last, by leaning hard on his
    shoulders, he a little stooped
  • 156:16 - 156:20
    and Captain Newport put the crown on his head.
  • 156:20 - 156:22
    John Smith, English captain.
  • 156:25 - 156:29
    >> The true balance of power was reflected
    in the trade between the two nations.
  • 156:29 - 156:33
    The English were forced to pay
    extremely high prices in copper
  • 156:34 - 156:40
    and trade goods for Powhatan food.
  • 156:40 - 156:43
    New arrivals to the colony were
    shocked at the exchange rate
  • 156:43 - 156:48
    and the situation was an embarrassment
    to John Smith and the English.
  • 156:51 - 156:56
    Finally, emboldened by an infusion of
    new weapons and men, Smith saw his chance
  • 156:56 - 156:59
    to tilt the balance of power toward Jamestown.
  • 157:01 - 157:07
    In January 1609, he took a military
    contingent into a Pamunkey town
  • 157:08 - 157:11
    and seized Opechancanough
    and held him at gunpoint.
  • 157:14 - 157:22
    His soldiers plundered the Pamunkey food
    stores then demanded regular food tribute.
  • 157:22 - 157:27
    If the Pamunkey did not comply, Smith promised
    to load his ships with their dead carcasses.
  • 157:27 - 157:34
    Despite the assault, Wahunsunacawh
    strove to maintain the peace.
  • 157:34 - 157:41
    >> Why will you take by force
    what you may have quietly by love?
  • 157:41 - 157:45
    Why will you destroy us who
    supply you with food?
  • 157:45 - 157:48
    What can you get by war?
  • 157:48 - 157:54
    We are unarmed and willing to
    give you what you ask if you come
  • 157:54 - 157:58
    in a friendly manner, and
    not with swords and guns.
  • 157:58 - 158:04
    Wahunsunacawh, Powhatan.
  • 158:05 - 158:09
    >> But the English allowed
    for no diplomatic solution.
  • 158:09 - 158:14
    No longer pretending to respect Powhatan
    authority, they used their weapons
  • 158:14 - 158:17
    to take what they wanted,
    including Powhatan land.
  • 158:19 - 158:23
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 158:24 - 158:26
    The survival of the Powhatan people at stake,
  • 158:27 - 158:31
    Wahunsunacawh finally turned
    to war in August of 1609.
  • 158:32 - 158:34
    [ Noise ]
  • 158:35 - 158:37
    It would continue unabated for four years.
  • 158:39 - 158:48
    [ Noise & Music ]
  • 158:48 - 158:53
    [Background Music] Then in April
    1613, Pocahontas was kidnapped
  • 158:53 - 158:56
    for the ransom of all English prisoners of war.
  • 158:56 - 159:04
    The English captives were released,
    but Pocahontas remained a hostage.
  • 159:04 - 159:12
    While held, she was indoctrinated daily
    in English customs and Anglican religion.
  • 159:12 - 159:17
    Then the prisoner declared she had fallen
    in love with one of her captors, John Rolfe.
  • 159:17 - 159:27
    The weary Wahunsunacawh agreed to a
    truce hoping to see his daughter again.
  • 159:27 - 159:33
    >> I am not so simple as to not know that it is
    much better to eat good meat, sleep comfortably,
  • 159:33 - 159:41
    laugh and be merry with the English than to
    run away from them and lie cold in the woods
  • 159:41 - 159:45
    and to be so hunted that I
    can neither eat nor sleep.
  • 159:45 - 159:52
    Wahunsunacawh, Powhatan.
  • 159:52 - 159:55
    >> Pocahontas was baptized Lady Rebecca
  • 159:55 - 160:00
    and peace was sealed with
    her marriage to John Rolfe.
  • 160:01 - 160:05
    [Background Music] Two years later, with
    their infant son, they sailed to England.
  • 160:08 - 160:10
    Pocahontas was a sensation in London.
  • 160:10 - 160:13
    She was shown in the best
    circles and presented to the king.
  • 160:13 - 160:21
    But the woman billed as the "right-thinking
    savage" would not see her home again.
  • 160:21 - 160:29
    She became ill, and in March of 1617, as she
    prepared to sail for Jamestown, Pocahontas died.
  • 160:29 - 160:36
    She was 22 years old.
  • 160:36 - 160:44
    With his lands shrinking, the death of his
    daughter finally broke Wahunsunacawh's heart.
  • 160:44 - 160:48
    He relinquished power and
    died the following year.
  • 160:48 - 160:55
    For Wahunsunacawh's brother, Opechancanough,
  • 160:55 - 160:58
    the struggle continued and
    he faced a grave situation.
  • 160:58 - 161:04
    The American practice of smoking
    tobacco was taking hold in England.
  • 161:04 - 161:11
    Demand for Virginia tobacco gave
    Jamestown a cash crop and the need
  • 161:11 - 161:13
    for more Powhatan land for cultivation.
  • 161:13 - 161:22
    For the next 25 years, Opechancanough
    would lead the Powhatan
  • 161:23 - 161:26
    in wars for their land and sovereignty.
  • 161:27 - 161:31
    [ Music ]
  • 161:31 - 161:37
    But by 1645, the struggle was becoming hopeless.
  • 161:37 - 161:41
    The aged Opechancanough was
    carried into battle on a litter.
  • 161:41 - 161:44
    He could not walk without help.
  • 161:44 - 161:52
    He could not see without his
    servants holding his eyelids open.
  • 161:52 - 161:57
    The last Powhatan war ended with the
    capture of the 90-year-old leader.
  • 161:58 - 162:08
    [ Music ]
  • 162:08 - 162:16
    Opechancanough was murdered, shot
    in the back by an English guard.
  • 162:17 - 162:21
    [ Music ]
  • 162:21 - 162:29
    >> The powerful Powhatan empire had proved
    unable to stem the tide of colonial expansion.
  • 162:29 - 162:36
    On a little land that was left to
    them, Powhatan people live to this day.
  • 162:37 - 162:41
    Some, descendants of the two
    brothers, who guided their people
  • 162:41 - 162:45
    through the first generation of contact.
  • 162:46 - 162:52
    [ Music ]
  • 162:52 - 163:00
    [ Pause ]
  • 163:02 - 163:09
    In 1619, a young Patuxet man named Tisquantum
    returned to his Massachusetts Bay village.
  • 163:12 - 163:16
    But no mother or father or wife
    hurried to welcome him home.
  • 163:18 - 163:22
    His village was deserted, the houses overgrown.
  • 163:23 - 163:27
    And in the place of family and
    friends, lay a field of bones.
  • 163:29 - 163:35
    [ Music ]
  • 163:35 - 163:39
    Five years earlier, Tisquantum had
    been captured by Englishmen and taken
  • 163:39 - 163:41
    to Spain to be sold into slavery.
  • 163:44 - 163:47
    Freed by Spanish priests,
    he made his way to England.
  • 163:47 - 163:52
    From there, he worked his way
    back to North America as a guide
  • 163:52 - 163:54
    and interpreter on an English ship.
  • 163:56 - 163:59
    Tisquantum's village had been
    decimated by disease brought
  • 163:59 - 164:03
    by the same English slavers
    who had abducted him.
  • 164:05 - 164:08
    Now, he stood in the shattered
    remnants of his home.
  • 164:08 - 164:14
    This year there would be no ceremony of
    thanksgiving for the bounties of the earth
  • 164:14 - 164:21
    and sea, no thanks for the corn, the
    wild turkeys and geese, the lobsters,
  • 164:21 - 164:23
    walnuts and berries that were so plentiful.
  • 164:24 - 164:31
    Tisquantum's long journey
    finally ended in Montaup capital
  • 164:31 - 164:35
    of the neighboring Wampanoag
    nation, themselves recovering
  • 164:35 - 164:37
    from the ravages of European diseases.
  • 164:42 - 164:49
    [Background Music] In December of the following
    year, 1620, a small English ship, the Mayflower,
  • 164:49 - 164:56
    sailed into the Patuxet Ba,y landing at
    the site of Tisquantum's deserted village.
  • 164:58 - 165:01
    The English renamed it "Plymouth".
  • 165:02 - 165:21
    [ Music ]
  • 165:21 - 165:26
    The pilgrims' first winter was a hard one.
  • 165:27 - 165:29
    [ Music ]
  • 165:29 - 165:39
    Sickness and starvation reduce
    the 100 colonists by half.
  • 165:39 - 165:42
    No Indian people came forward
    and none could be found.
  • 165:43 - 165:52
    With the coming of spring, the surviving
    pilgrims were amazed by the appearance
  • 165:52 - 165:56
    of one Indian man who greeted
    them with the word welcome.
  • 165:57 - 166:00
    His name was Samoset.
  • 166:04 - 166:09
    >> He had learned some broken English among
    the Englishman that came to fish at Munhegan.
  • 166:10 - 166:12
    We questioned him of many things.
  • 166:13 - 166:20
    He told us, the place where we now live is
    called Patuxet and that about four years ago,
  • 166:21 - 166:24
    all the inhabitants died
    of an extraordinary plague
  • 166:24 - 166:28
    and there is neither a man,
    woman nor child remaining.
  • 166:28 - 166:30
    As indeed, we have found none.
  • 166:31 - 166:35
    So, that there is none to hinder
    our possession or lay claim unto it.
  • 166:37 - 166:40
    William Bradford, Plymouth Colony.
  • 166:41 - 166:46
    >> Samoset left Plymouth and traveled to
    Montaup to bring word of the fledgling colony
  • 166:46 - 166:49
    to the Wampanoag leader, Massasoit.
  • 166:50 - 166:56
    Within days, Massasoit and an
    entourage set out on a trip to Plymouth.
  • 166:58 - 167:01
    Samoset was sent ahead with someone
    who's English was even better
  • 167:01 - 167:07
    than his own, Tisquantum, the last Patuxet.
  • 167:07 - 167:10
    The one person who could
    truly call Plymouth home.
  • 167:14 - 167:17
    Later that day, Massasoit arrived.
  • 167:19 - 167:21
    >> He was a very robust man in his best years,
  • 167:22 - 167:26
    grave [phonetic] of confidence
    and spare of speech.
  • 167:26 - 167:32
    His face was painted with a red, like
    mulberry and he was oiled both head and face.
  • 167:32 - 167:37
    William Bradford, Plymouth Colony.
  • 167:37 - 167:42
    >> Using Samoset and Tisquantum as
    interpreters, Massasoit negotiated a treaty
  • 167:42 - 167:45
    with the pilgrims for peace
    and mutual protection.
  • 167:46 - 167:50
    Massasoit had reason to seek allies.
  • 167:50 - 167:56
    The European epidemics had
    wiped out a vast majority
  • 167:56 - 167:59
    of the Wampanoag people and neighboring nations.
  • 167:59 - 168:05
    However, they're powerful rivals to the
    west, the Narrangansett were left untouched.
  • 168:05 - 168:11
    An alliance with the pilgrims would help the
    Wampanoag regain they're diplomatic strength.
  • 168:13 - 168:15
    >> Why would they want to have two enemies?
  • 168:16 - 168:19
    The Narrangansetts whom they could
    probably consider to be their biggest threat
  • 168:19 - 168:23
    or this not-like English people
    that kept coming around the country
  • 168:23 - 168:25
    but they never seem to stay before.
  • 168:25 - 168:28
    Now, all of a sudden they got a
    group of them that's building houses
  • 168:28 - 168:30
    that have brought their, families, women.
  • 168:30 - 168:34
    The first time Englishwomen have been in
    New England, native logic would say, "Well,
  • 168:34 - 168:36
    you don't bring your women
    where you're going to make war.
  • 168:36 - 168:39
    So, let's make peace with this
    people, use them as allies.
  • 168:39 - 168:40
    They got their strange weapons.
  • 168:40 - 168:45
    If we make peace with them first before anybody
    else does, then we'll have them on our side
  • 168:45 - 168:49
    and we won't have to face their guns."
  • 168:49 - 168:55
    >> While Massasoit and his entourage return to
    Montaup, Tisquantum remained with the pilgrims
  • 168:55 - 169:00
    on his beloved homeland and taught the new
    arrivals how to plant and where to fish.
  • 169:03 - 169:11
    In the fall, 20 acres of Indian corn
    stood at Plymouth, ready for harvest.
  • 169:11 - 169:15
    And just as Tisquantum taught the
    pilgrims to plant, he must have told them
  • 169:15 - 169:19
    of the annual ceremony of thanksgiving.
  • 169:19 - 169:28
    A ceremony of thanks to celebrate
    the gifts of their world.
  • 169:28 - 169:32
    The pilgrims embraced the
    event and invited Massasoit
  • 169:32 - 169:38
    and his Wampanoag to share their bounty.
  • 169:38 - 169:42
    The Indian leader arrived with 90 of
    his people and five deer for the feast.
  • 169:44 - 169:52
    [ Music ]
  • 169:52 - 169:56
    For three days and nights,
    the celebration continued.
  • 169:56 - 170:04
    Prayers and dances, alternating with shooting
    contest, wrestling matches and games.
  • 170:04 - 170:17
    The Thanksgiving of 1621 would be
    remembered as the pilgrims' first.
  • 170:17 - 170:22
    But, for the Wampanoag, such a day of thanks
    had occurred from the beginning of time.
  • 170:25 - 170:29
    >> We believe that everything that was
    given to us was a gift from the Creator.
  • 170:29 - 170:36
    So, because it was a gift, we remember to give
    thanks and we did that and all of the ways
  • 170:36 - 170:40
    that we could and this was the
    basis of our ceremonial life.
  • 170:40 - 170:44
    And, because everything was a gift, we realize
    there was an obligation that comes with a gift
  • 170:44 - 170:49
    and that obligation was to share because
    if we didn't share, there was no reason
  • 170:49 - 170:52
    for the Creator to continue
    to give us those gifts.
  • 170:54 - 171:00
    >> At the end of the first thanksgiving,
    the pilgrims and Wampanoag promised
  • 171:00 - 171:04
    to make the feast an annual celebration
    of their harvests and friendship.
  • 171:04 - 171:10
    But the relationship between the
    nations was destined to change.
  • 171:11 - 171:36
    [ Music ]
  • 171:36 - 171:40
    >> We gave them unconditional
    acceptance and love and nurturement.
  • 171:43 - 171:46
    That was-- otherwise, they would
    have been massacred at the beach.
  • 171:50 - 171:56
    >> When the English first came, my father was
    a great man and the English, a little child.
  • 171:57 - 172:01
    He constrained other Indians
    from harming the English.
  • 172:02 - 172:07
    He gave the English corn and
    showed them how to plant.
  • 172:07 - 172:13
    He let them have a 100 times more land
    than now I have for my own people.
  • 172:14 - 172:20
    King Philip, Wampanoag.
  • 172:20 - 172:27
    >> For almost 40 years while the Plymouth Colony
    rapidly expanded, Massasoit maintained peace
  • 172:27 - 172:29
    between his Wampanoag and the English.
  • 172:29 - 172:39
    >> Massasoit of the Wampanoag nation, he was
    a magnificent peacekeeper and that 50 years
  • 172:39 - 172:48
    of peace maintained between us and the
    English was really due to his intelligence,
  • 172:48 - 172:51
    integrity, and love for the people.
  • 172:51 - 173:00
    >> By the time of Massasoit's death in 1660, a
    new generation had risen to power in Plymouth.
  • 173:01 - 173:03
    They had long forgotten his generosity.
  • 173:05 - 173:08
    Leadership passed to Massasoit's
    24 year old son, Philip.
  • 173:08 - 173:12
    He would become known as King Philip.
  • 173:12 - 173:18
    >> The time when Philip took over,
    he was a different side of a person.
  • 173:19 - 173:23
    He was going to fight to the end for his people.
  • 173:23 - 173:30
    >> In 1662, when King Philip came to power,
    the growing colonies held 50,000 residents.
  • 173:30 - 173:35
    In New England, Indian nations
    found themselves surrounded.
  • 173:39 - 173:40
    Their agricultural land shrinking.
  • 173:41 - 173:44
    Many Wampanoag were left with
    little choice but to work
  • 173:44 - 173:46
    for the English as laborers and servants.
  • 173:46 - 173:53
    But it wasn't just land and liberty
    they were losing, their culture
  • 173:53 - 173:54
    and traditions were also under attack.
  • 173:56 - 174:02
    >> The English, they thought of Wampanoag
    as inferior from all the way around,
  • 174:02 - 174:07
    from a standpoint-- especially their religion,
    and then as a people, they were savages.
  • 174:09 - 174:15
    >> Zales [phonetic] Puritans set out to convert
    them, pressuring many to abandon their homes
  • 174:15 - 174:19
    and beliefs and to move to
    newly established praying towns.
  • 174:21 - 174:25
    With little regard for the lost
    of the sovereign Wampanoag nation,
  • 174:26 - 174:28
    the English arrested King Philip's people
  • 174:28 - 174:32
    for violating the Puritan
    Code of Ethics, the blue laws.
  • 174:35 - 174:38
    Individuals were prosecuted for
    hunting and fishing on the Sabbath,
  • 174:39 - 174:44
    for using Indian medicine and entering
    into non-Christian marital unions.
  • 174:46 - 174:51
    >> The women, when we went out for a moon
    lodge and spent time alone or with our friends,
  • 174:51 - 174:54
    who also had their moon at the
    same time and we sit out there
  • 174:54 - 174:58
    and with alone chatting and terrifying.
  • 174:58 - 175:00
    They made laws against us
    saying we couldn't do that.
  • 175:00 - 175:04
    That we needed to be in the village, we needed
    to be working except for on the Sabbath.
  • 175:06 - 175:09
    >> [Background Music] In Plymouth,
    Indian people were sentenced to death
  • 175:09 - 175:10
    for denying the Christian religion.
  • 175:10 - 175:12
    [ Gunshots ]
  • 175:12 - 175:15
    >> Pray or be shot was the method of conversion.
  • 175:15 - 175:19
    That's how the first Christian Indians
    had Christianity bought to them.
  • 175:21 - 175:24
    >> King Philip took an uncompromising
    stand against the repression.
  • 175:28 - 175:32
    >> "You see this vast country before us
    which the creator gave to our fathers.
  • 175:33 - 175:35
    You see these little ones,
    our wives and children.
  • 175:37 - 175:39
    And you now see the foe before you.
  • 175:40 - 175:42
    They have grown insolent and bold.
  • 175:44 - 175:46
    All our ancient customs are disregarded.
  • 175:47 - 175:49
    Treaties made by our fathers are broken.
  • 175:50 - 175:52
    Our brothers murdered before our eyes."
  • 175:54 - 175:56
    King Philip, Wampanoag.
  • 176:00 - 176:06
    >> Fifteen years after his father's death,
    King Philip finally urged his people to war.
  • 176:09 - 176:12
    >> Our ancestor's spirits
    cried to us for revenge.
  • 176:13 - 176:17
    These people from the unknown world will
    cut down our groves, spoil our hunting
  • 176:17 - 176:22
    and planting grounds and drive us and our
    children from the graves of our fathers.
  • 176:24 - 176:31
    >> King Philip had no other choice because
    his land was being taken away, his people,
  • 176:31 - 176:34
    the allegiance of his people was being eroded.
  • 176:35 - 176:37
    The war itself was not only over land.
  • 176:37 - 176:42
    It was also over the right to follow our
    own traditions the Creator had given us.
  • 176:43 - 176:46
    [ Music ]
  • 176:47 - 176:52
    >> On June 24th 1675, King Philip's War began.
  • 176:53 - 177:00
    [ Noise ]
  • 177:01 - 177:05
    In a brilliantly orchestrated series of forays
    several English towns were caught off-guard
  • 177:05 - 177:08
    and burned to the ground by
    the Wampanoag and their allies.
  • 177:10 - 177:14
    >> An Indian never forgets a kindness,
    but he never forgives a wrong,
  • 177:15 - 177:21
    and because there had been so much kindness
    shown during those good years between Massasoit,
  • 177:21 - 177:24
    King Philip's father and
    those settlers that came.
  • 177:24 - 177:28
    King Philip never forgot any of those families
    that had been close to he and his family.
  • 177:29 - 177:30
    And he spared them.
  • 177:30 - 177:34
    He actually even sent warnings to
    some of those families during the war
  • 177:34 - 177:38
    that their towns would be burned, so
    they could escape with their families.
  • 177:38 - 177:40
    [ Crowd Noise ]
  • 177:40 - 177:45
    >> As Indian victories mounted,
    hysteria gripped the settlements.
  • 177:47 - 177:51
    It was reported that Indian troops hung
    upon the fringes of the English towns
  • 177:52 - 177:55
    like the lightning on the edge of clouds.
  • 177:55 - 177:59
    On the side of a bridge over the Charles River,
  • 177:59 - 178:02
    one of King Philip's men
    posted a taunting message.
  • 178:05 - 178:09
    >> "Know by this paper that the
    Indians that you have provoked
  • 178:10 - 178:14
    through wrath and anger will war if you will.
  • 178:16 - 178:17
    There are many Indians yet.
  • 178:18 - 178:22
    You must consider the Indians
    lose nothing but their life.
  • 178:24 - 178:27
    You must lose your fair houses and cattle."
  • 178:29 - 178:30
    James, Nipmuc.
  • 178:33 - 178:37
    >> Through the fall and winter,
    fortune favored King Philip's forces.
  • 178:37 - 178:43
    Then a series of defeats
    demoralized some Wampanoag allies.
  • 178:44 - 178:51
    >> The Great Swamp Massacre was where
    over 300 Native American old women
  • 178:51 - 178:54
    and children were all burnt alive
  • 178:54 - 179:00
    in their wigwams just six days
    before Christmas, December 19th 1675.
  • 179:02 - 179:09
    And one historian recorded that the
    smell of burning flesh so moved one
  • 179:09 - 179:13
    of the Pilgrim soldiers that he later asked one
  • 179:13 - 179:17
    of his superiors whether burning
    their enemies alive was consistent
  • 179:17 - 179:20
    with the benevolent principles of the Gospel.
  • 179:24 - 179:26
    >> The fortunes of war were turning.
  • 179:28 - 179:32
    With the coming of spring, their winter food
    stores were depleted and they were unable
  • 179:32 - 179:34
    to plant or replenish their supplies.
  • 179:36 - 179:38
    King Philip's people were starving.
  • 179:40 - 179:43
    And English troops hunted them as
    though trailing a wounded animal.
  • 179:45 - 179:54
    [ Music ]
  • 179:55 - 179:58
    In May, the English attacked
    an allied Indian force camped
  • 179:58 - 180:01
    above the falls on the Connecticut River.
  • 180:03 - 180:04
    300 Indian people were killed.
  • 180:07 - 180:13
    Some managed to reach their canoes but
    in their haste, left behind their paddles
  • 180:14 - 180:16
    and were swept over the falls to their deaths.
  • 180:17 - 180:25
    [ Water Gushing ]
  • 180:25 - 180:28
    For the next two months, King Philip
  • 180:28 - 180:32
    and his people evaded capture
    but the noose was tightening.
  • 180:32 - 180:34
    [ Battle Sound ]
  • 180:35 - 180:40
    In August, English troops fell upon
    his camp killing or capturing 173.
  • 180:44 - 180:53
    King Philip narrowly escaped but among those
    captured were his wife and 9-year-old son.
  • 180:53 - 180:57
    [Background Music] In Plymouth,
    the clergy decided their fate.
  • 180:59 - 181:02
    They were sold into slavery in Bermuda.
  • 181:02 - 181:03
    >> My heart breaks.
  • 181:03 - 181:07
    Now, I am ready to die.
  • 181:07 - 181:16
    >> He would choose where he would die.
  • 181:20 - 181:26
    King Philip returned to his home at Montaup,
    where his father, Massasoit had often fed
  • 181:26 - 181:28
    and entertained the Pilgrims decades earlier.
  • 181:29 - 181:32
    [ Music ]
  • 181:33 - 181:37
    In the dawn light of August
    12th, 1676, an English
  • 181:37 - 181:39
    and Indian army surrounded the sleeping camp.
  • 181:40 - 181:44
    [ Music ]
  • 181:44 - 181:48
    [ Gunshot ]
  • 181:49 - 181:51
    [ Music ]
  • 181:52 - 181:58
    Moments later, King Philip was dead, shot
    through the heart by an Indian mercenary.
  • 182:02 - 182:08
    King Philip's head was put
    on display in Plymouth
  • 182:08 - 182:11
    where it remained for the next 20 years.
  • 182:11 - 182:13
    [ Music ]
  • 182:13 - 182:18
    [ Water Flowing & Music ]
  • 182:18 - 182:22
    >> We all have a purpose, a
    role in life, and the Creator,
  • 182:23 - 182:27
    in all of his wisdom saw fit to spare us.
  • 182:27 - 182:30
    We all could have been burned
    alive in the Great Swamp.
  • 182:30 - 182:32
    We all could have been slaughtered in that war.
  • 182:32 - 182:35
    But we were left here for a reason.
  • 182:35 - 182:39
    And I believe that part of that reason
    is to be a conscience for this society
  • 182:39 - 182:46
    to prevent those same kinds of mistakes from
    continuing to be repeated over and over.
  • 182:47 - 182:53
    That's what I see as my purpose, as the purpose
    of all of our native people who will stand up
  • 182:53 - 182:58
    and continue with that spirit that
    King Philip, Pontiac, Geronimo,
  • 182:58 - 183:00
    all of our great leaders have had.
  • 183:01 - 183:13
    [ Music ]
  • 183:13 - 183:18
    >> In our next program, we move to the
    interior of the continent where the lands
  • 183:18 - 183:23
    of the Indian Nations were turned into
    battlefields as the French, the English,
  • 183:23 - 183:26
    and the American colonists
    all fought for supremacy.
  • 183:27 - 183:32
    Please join us when 500 Nations
    returns for "A Cauldron of War."
  • 183:33 - 187:56
    [ Music ]
  • 187:56 - 187:57
    Hello. I'm Kevin Costner.
  • 187:58 - 188:00
    Welcome back to 500 Nations.
  • 188:01 - 188:06
    Even before the colonies were established
    in the East, the European entrepreneurs
  • 188:06 - 188:10
    of the New World started pushing west
    testing the boundaries of this rich new land.
  • 188:11 - 188:14
    What they discovered was the
    wealth of the Indian Nations
  • 188:14 - 188:17
    and the staggering abundance
    of their natural resources.
  • 188:17 - 188:21
    The beautiful furs, the endless
    supply of deerskins.
  • 188:22 - 188:26
    Indian people, in turn, saw that the goods
    the Europeans offered made life a lot easier.
  • 188:27 - 188:30
    Metal axes, knives, copper kettles and guns.
  • 188:31 - 188:34
    And for a time, this simple arrangement worked.
  • 188:35 - 188:39
    But very quickly, North America became
    an irresistible prize to the Europeans.
  • 188:40 - 188:42
    They sent armies to fight for the control
  • 188:42 - 188:45
    of the continent's resources the
    way modern armies fight over oil.
  • 188:47 - 188:51
    In this hour, we take you to the
    heartland to a continent in turmoil.
  • 188:52 - 188:57
    Welcome to Part Five of 500
    Nations, A Cauldron of War.
  • 188:59 - 189:02
    [ Music ]
  • 189:02 - 189:06
    >> [Background Music] "When the
    white man came here as stranger,
  • 189:07 - 189:09
    he saw that the furs worn by
    our nations were valuable.
  • 189:10 - 189:13
    And he showed to our ancestors many
    goods which he brought with him.
  • 189:13 - 189:19
    And these were very tempting.
  • 189:19 - 189:24
    The white man said "Will you not sell the
    skins of your animals for the goods I bring?"
  • 189:24 - 189:32
    Our ancestors replied "We will buy
    your goods and you will buy our furs."
  • 189:33 - 189:35
    The whites proposed nothing more.
  • 189:35 - 189:38
    Our ancestors acceded to nothing else."
  • 189:38 - 189:40
    Peau de Chat, Ojibway.
  • 189:40 - 189:47
    >> In the 1600s, French and English
    fur traders made deep inroads
  • 189:47 - 189:53
    into the North American continent where
    interior Indian Nations hunted beaver, mink,
  • 189:53 - 189:57
    fox and other fur-bearing animals.
  • 189:57 - 190:01
    [Background Music] For Northern Indian Nations,
    trading with Europeans was merely an expansion
  • 190:01 - 190:06
    of a seasonal round that had
    been repeated for centuries.
  • 190:07 - 190:11
    Winter was the traditional time for
    villages to disperse into smaller groups
  • 190:11 - 190:13
    to hunt and trap from winter camps.
  • 190:13 - 190:20
    Spring was the season when they came
    back together and resumed village life.
  • 190:20 - 190:29
    Hunters returned home with their
    winter's take of pelts and welcomed trade.
  • 190:29 - 190:34
    At first, European traders conformed
    to this cycle and the beautiful
  • 190:34 - 190:38
    and exotic furs placed Indian traders
    in a strong bargaining position.
  • 190:40 - 190:44
    >> "I heard my host, a Montagnais
    leader, say one day, jokingly,
  • 190:44 - 190:47
    the beaver does everything perfectly well.
  • 190:47 - 190:52
    It makes kettles, hatchets,
    swords, knives, bread.
  • 190:52 - 190:56
    In short, it makes everything.
  • 190:56 - 191:02
    He was making sport of us Europeans who have
    such a fondness for the skin of this animal."
  • 191:02 - 191:04
    Nicholas d'onee, fur trader.
  • 191:07 - 191:10
    >> Fur trade was becoming
    central to the European economy.
  • 191:10 - 191:16
    From beaver came felt, and when the
    felt hat came into fashion in Europe,
  • 191:16 - 191:19
    the North Atlantic trade
    took on global proportions.
  • 191:23 - 191:26
    >> It seemed like the European
    way of trading was to--
  • 191:26 - 191:32
    to go out and try to outdo one another
    who was going to have the most.
  • 191:32 - 191:39
    And so our people were not like that with
    the other nations before the Europeans.
  • 191:39 - 191:44
    But they soon caught on to-- to be
    able to become wealthy that way.
  • 191:46 - 191:51
    >> Increasing demand and higher prices forced
    the fur trade to change and along with it,
  • 191:52 - 191:54
    the very structure of Indian Nations.
  • 191:55 - 192:01
    Many Indian people found it more lucrative to
    trade than to pursue old economic activities.
  • 192:02 - 192:08
    >> If you take a primitive tribe anywhere
    and present them with something that's going
  • 192:08 - 192:14
    to make them live faster, have an
    easier life, they will take it.
  • 192:16 - 192:18
    You know, the easy, easy way.
  • 192:19 - 192:23
    And by using the easy way,
    you're losing also your culture
  • 192:23 - 192:26
    because keeping your culture is not always easy.
  • 192:28 - 192:31
    >> [Background Music] Young men broke away
    from their traditional community roles
  • 192:31 - 192:37
    to pursue commercial hunting in order to obtain
    goods that could only be gained through trade.
  • 192:38 - 192:42
    [ Music ]
  • 192:42 - 192:44
    Agricultural nations planted less.
  • 192:45 - 192:50
    Fields lay fallow as pelts were used
    to purchase food from European traders.
  • 192:52 - 192:57
    Ancient cultural and religious values
    came under attack as the relationships
  • 192:57 - 193:02
    between Indian people, the land and
    animals, changed through commercial hunting.
  • 193:04 - 193:06
    Even European traders noted the transition.
  • 193:08 - 193:12
    >> Before, they killed animals only in
    proportion as they had need of them.
  • 193:13 - 193:20
    They never made an accumulation of skins of
    moose, otter, beaver or others but only so far
  • 193:20 - 193:22
    as they needed them for personal use.
  • 193:27 - 193:32
    >> Within decades, the animal populations of
    entire regions were completely exterminated.
  • 193:34 - 193:39
    >> In the past, there was none to barter with us
    that would have tempted us to waste our animals
  • 193:40 - 193:43
    as we did after the white
    people came on this island.
  • 193:47 - 193:52
    >> Nations who once traded in peace were
    forced into competition, even hostility,
  • 193:52 - 193:54
    as hunters encroached upon the lands of others.
  • 193:58 - 194:00
    >> "The times are exceedingly altered.
  • 194:01 - 194:06
    The times have turned everything upside down
    chiefly by the help of the white people.
  • 194:07 - 194:11
    In times past, our forefathers lived
    in peace, love and great harmony
  • 194:12 - 194:14
    and had everything in great plenty.
  • 194:15 - 194:17
    But, alas, it is not so now.
  • 194:18 - 194:24
    All our fishing, hunting and
    fowling is entirely gone."
  • 194:24 - 194:28
    Harry Quaduaquid, Mohegan.
  • 194:28 - 194:32
    >> Adherence to traditional values
    was further eroded by the greatest
  • 194:32 - 194:36
    of all scourges that flowed from trade, alcohol.
  • 194:37 - 194:39
    A British trader observed.
  • 194:39 - 194:43
    >> They do not call it drinking
    unless they become drunk.
  • 194:43 - 194:47
    Immediately after taking everything
    with which they can injure themselves
  • 194:47 - 194:51
    from the houses the women
    carry it into the woods
  • 194:51 - 194:55
    where they go to hide with all their children.
  • 194:55 - 195:03
    After that, the men have a fine time
    beating, injuring, and killing one another.
  • 195:03 - 195:09
    >> With each generation, alcohol cut deeper
    into the social fabric of Indian nations.
  • 195:09 - 195:16
    In 1803 alone, 21,000 gallons
    of rum flowed into the interior.
  • 195:17 - 195:23
    >> "We are meant to deliberate upon what?
  • 195:23 - 195:28
    Upon no less as subject than whether
    we shall or shall not be a people.
  • 195:29 - 195:33
    The tyrant is no native to our
    soil, but is the pernicious liquid
  • 195:34 - 195:40
    which our pretended white friends artfully
    introduced and so plentifully pours among us."
  • 195:40 - 195:41
    Creek Speaker.
  • 195:41 - 195:47
    >> Trade also brought a deadly killer that
    went unrecognized until the 20th century.
  • 195:48 - 195:52
    Indian nations had long traditions
    in painting and paint making
  • 195:52 - 195:55
    and few pigments were as
    highly prized as red ocher.
  • 195:55 - 196:03
    When European traders introduced brilliant
    red vermilion paint it became widely used
  • 196:03 - 196:06
    for facial and body decoration.
  • 196:06 - 196:09
    But the paint was made from lead and mercury,
  • 196:10 - 196:13
    hidden poisons that may have
    struck down thousands.
  • 196:13 - 196:15
    [ Music ]
  • 196:15 - 196:18
    [ Howling ]
  • 196:18 - 196:24
    >> Such was the agreement made by
    my ancestors with the white man.
  • 196:24 - 196:28
    They hunted for the white man and
    before many years, the game grew scarce.
  • 196:28 - 196:33
    And the benefits we derived
    from this agreement are these.
  • 196:33 - 196:39
    Instead of using a stone to
    cut my wood, I used a sharp ax.
  • 196:39 - 196:44
    Instead of being clothed in my
    own warm, ancient clothing I used
  • 196:44 - 196:46
    that which comes from across the big water.
  • 196:47 - 196:51
    Instead of having plenty of
    food, I am always hungry.
  • 196:52 - 197:01
    [ Music ]
  • 197:01 - 197:05
    And instead of being sober,
    the Indians are drunk.
  • 197:06 - 197:09
    [ Howling ]
  • 197:09 - 197:14
    [ Water Flowing ]
  • 197:16 - 197:18
    >> Along the South Atlantic coast,
  • 197:18 - 197:24
    one small Indian nation would take their
    economic destiny into their own hands.
  • 197:25 - 197:32
    In 1670, the English founded Charleston on
    land belonging to the Sewee, or Islanders.
  • 197:38 - 197:43
    Charleston emerged as the economic heart of
    the Southern colonies built on a thriving trade
  • 197:44 - 197:46
    in deer hides with the Sewee
    and neighboring nations.
  • 197:48 - 197:50
    >> In the late 1600s, with the founding
  • 197:50 - 197:54
    of Charleston the whole economy
    revolved around the Indian trade.
  • 197:54 - 197:58
    The men who lived along Goose Creek
    became the big traders who would go
  • 197:58 - 198:00
    into the interior, trading with the Indians.
  • 198:01 - 198:06
    Trading all manner of manufactured goods
    and beads but primarily to get deerskins
  • 198:06 - 198:08
    which were being used for all kinds of purposes.
  • 198:09 - 198:13
    >> [Background Music] The financial success
    of the Charleston traders did not extend
  • 198:13 - 198:17
    to their Indian suppliers, who
    typically received only five percent
  • 198:17 - 198:20
    of what buyers in England paid for their hides.
  • 198:20 - 198:24
    The Sewee were determined to be treated fairly.
  • 198:24 - 198:27
    An English observer reported.
  • 198:27 - 198:32
    >> Seeing that the ships always came in
    at one place made them very confident
  • 198:32 - 198:35
    that that way was the exact road to England.
  • 198:35 - 198:41
    And seeing so many ships come thence,
    they believed it could not be far.
  • 198:42 - 198:47
    John Lawson, surveyor general.
  • 198:47 - 198:51
    >> The Sewee believed that by rowing
    to the distant point on the horizon
  • 198:51 - 198:55
    where ships first appeared they would
    be able to find their way to England.
  • 198:55 - 199:03
    Once there, they could establish direct
    trade eliminating the expensive middlemen.
  • 199:03 - 199:05
    Preparations were secretly begun.
  • 199:05 - 199:12
    >> "It was agreed upon immediately to make an
    addition of their fleet by building more canoes,
  • 199:12 - 199:20
    and those to be of the best sort and biggest
    size as fit for their intended discovery.
  • 199:20 - 199:25
    Some Indians were employed about
    making the canoes, others to hunting.
  • 199:25 - 199:29
    Everyone to the post he was most fit for,
  • 199:29 - 199:35
    all endeavors tending towards an
    able fleet and cargo for Europe."
  • 199:35 - 199:40
    John Lawson, surveyor general.
  • 199:40 - 199:44
    >> After months of preparation,
    the canoes were loaded with hides,
  • 199:44 - 199:47
    pelts and the most valuable
    possessions of the Sewee Nation.
  • 199:47 - 199:55
    All able-bodied men and women
    boarded the vessels and launched
  • 199:55 - 200:02
    into the surf leaving behind only the
    children, the sick and the very old.
  • 200:05 - 200:07
    The Sewee Nation had become a flotilla.
  • 200:07 - 200:18
    But as they entered Open Ocean, their
    fragile endeavor turned disastrous.
  • 200:18 - 200:19
    [Thunder] A gale blew up.
  • 200:21 - 200:24
    High seas engulfed the Sewee canoes.
  • 200:25 - 200:30
    [ Noise ]
  • 200:31 - 200:34
    Those strong enough to survive
    were not the fortunate ones.
  • 200:37 - 200:42
    They were rescued by a passing English
    slave ship, only to be delivered
  • 200:42 - 200:44
    to the auction block in the West Indies.
  • 200:44 - 200:50
    In an instant, the Sewee Nation ceased to exist.
  • 200:50 - 200:54
    Its people had become a commodity.
  • 200:54 - 200:57
    They were not alone.
  • 201:00 - 201:03
    Indian slaves, along with deer hides and rum,
  • 201:04 - 201:06
    formed the basis of the Southern
    colonial economy.
  • 201:07 - 201:13
    >> In Charleston, South Carolina, the slave
    trade really started with the selling of Indians
  • 201:13 - 201:18
    and everything that we see later with the
    African-Americans who were sold there was going
  • 201:18 - 201:22
    on in the 1600s and 1700s with the Indians.
  • 201:22 - 201:26
    They would be brought into market, they'd be
    put up on a block they would be auctioned off.
  • 201:26 - 201:33
    >> Many Indian slaves were kept for the home
    economy in the South or shipped to New England.
  • 201:33 - 201:36
    Most were sent to Barbados, the Bahamas,
  • 201:36 - 201:40
    Jamaica and other Caribbean outposts
    to work the sugar plantations.
  • 201:42 - 201:50
    Life in servitude was brutal and short and,
    as Indian slaves succumbed to violence disease
  • 201:50 - 201:55
    and harsh working conditions, African
    slaves were imported to take their place.
  • 201:55 - 201:59
    >> Africans and Indians were
    basically being treated as animals.
  • 202:00 - 202:03
    Even though the Catholic Church had
    recognized the humanity of the Indians,
  • 202:04 - 202:07
    most of the conquerors who came over
    did not recognize them as human beings
  • 202:08 - 202:12
    and they treated them the same way they
    would wild horses or cows by branding them,
  • 202:12 - 202:16
    by chaining them, by making them march
    in long lines chained to one another,
  • 202:16 - 202:18
    and then by selling them in an auction block.
  • 202:19 - 202:23
    You could see an Indian being sold on an
    auction block the same way you could see cows,
  • 202:23 - 202:24
    or horses, or a mule being sold.
  • 202:24 - 202:34
    >> As late as 1730, one-quarter of the slaves in
    some Southern colonies were still Indian people.
  • 202:36 - 202:40
    >> "They took a part of my tribe and
    sold them to the Spaniards in Bermuda.
  • 202:43 - 202:48
    But I would speak, and I could wish
    it might be like the voice of thunder
  • 202:49 - 202:54
    that it might be heard afar off,
    even to the ends of the earth.
  • 202:54 - 203:02
    He that will advocate slavery is worse than
    a beast and he that will not set his face
  • 203:02 - 203:11
    against its corrupt principles is a coward
    and not worthy of being numbered among men."
  • 203:11 - 203:14
    William Apess, Pequot.
  • 203:15 - 203:21
    [ Music ]
  • 203:21 - 203:26
    >> [Background Music] "You British and the
    French are like the two edges of a pair
  • 203:26 - 203:34
    of shears and we are the cloth which
    is cut to pieces between them."
  • 203:34 - 203:34
    Odawa.
  • 203:36 - 203:39
    >> By the mid-1700s, the Indian nations
  • 203:39 - 203:42
    of the Eastern interior were
    surrounded by European powers.
  • 203:43 - 203:44
    Spain controlled Florida.
  • 203:45 - 203:48
    The English were pressing in
    from their colonies in the East.
  • 203:48 - 203:53
    And the French were aggressively moving across
    the Great Lakes and along the Mississippi River.
  • 203:54 - 203:58
    Spurred by the increasingly lucrative
    fur trade, along with valuable farmlands,
  • 203:59 - 204:03
    North America was seen by the
    Europeans as a commercial prize.
  • 204:05 - 204:10
    To win it, the French and English established
    military outposts throughout the interior
  • 204:10 - 204:14
    to support their trading ventures and
    solidify their claims to the land.
  • 204:15 - 204:21
    >> This idea of encroachment and land
    ownership and [inaudible] were so foreign
  • 204:21 - 204:23
    to us that we couldn't understand it.
  • 204:23 - 204:25
    As individuals, we couldn't understand it.
  • 204:26 - 204:28
    It was carving up our mother's breast.
  • 204:28 - 204:34
    It was parceling out the land and the
    air above it to individual ownership.
  • 204:34 - 204:35
    [ Gunshots & Horse Neighing ]
  • 204:35 - 204:41
    >> In 1754, France and England
    clashed for control over the continent
  • 204:41 - 204:45
    in what would become known
    as the French and Indian War.
  • 204:47 - 204:52
    From Europe, the American conflict was seen
    as a distant chess match for territory,
  • 204:52 - 204:57
    power and trade with Indian
    nations mere fighting pawns.
  • 205:00 - 205:05
    But in America, the interior Indian
    nations saw their homelands turned
  • 205:05 - 205:06
    into violent battlegrounds.
  • 205:09 - 205:12
    >> "Why do not you and the French fight
    in the old country and on the sea?
  • 205:13 - 205:15
    Why do you come to fight in our land?"
  • 205:17 - 205:18
    Shingas, Lenape.
  • 205:20 - 205:23
    >> Most Indian nations joined the
    war on the side of the French.
  • 205:25 - 205:30
    >> We had a very close affinity
    to the French people.
  • 205:31 - 205:37
    The reason is because they had
    no designs on our territory.
  • 205:38 - 205:40
    They were not out to colonize.
  • 205:40 - 205:43
    If they wanted to live with us
    they married into the tribe,
  • 205:44 - 205:45
    and they lived with us, and they were welcome.
  • 205:46 - 205:49
    On the other hand, at the
    other end of the scale,
  • 205:49 - 205:53
    the English are notorious for being colonists.
  • 205:54 - 205:59
    They don't want the sun to set on the British
    Empire so they want colonies everywhere,
  • 206:00 - 206:02
    and this New World was no different.
  • 206:02 - 206:04
    That's why they came.
  • 206:04 - 206:12
    >> In 1760, after six years of war, the French
    shocked their Indian allies in the Ohio Valley
  • 206:12 - 206:16
    and the Western Great Lakes by
    abruptly withdrawing from the region.
  • 206:17 - 206:20
    While the French continued to fight
    for other parts of the continent here,
  • 206:20 - 206:23
    the English army moved into
    their abandoned forts unopposed.
  • 206:25 - 206:32
    >> Englishmen, although you have conquered
    the French, you have not yet conquered us.
  • 206:32 - 206:36
    We are not your slaves.
  • 206:37 - 206:43
    These lakes, these woods and mountains
    were left to us by our ancestors.
  • 206:43 - 206:51
    They are our inheritance and
    we will part with them to none.
  • 206:51 - 206:55
    >> One Odawa man, who had fought alongside
    the French then watched them retreat,
  • 206:56 - 206:58
    refused to abandon the struggle.
  • 206:58 - 207:00
    His name was Pontiac.
  • 207:00 - 207:07
    >> On the night he was born,
    there was snow and rain and winds.
  • 207:08 - 207:11
    There was lightning and thunder,
    and there were shooting stars.
  • 207:13 - 207:17
    And all of the phenomena that was
    taking place that night the elders said
  • 207:17 - 207:18
    that there was a great person being born.
  • 207:19 - 207:25
    >> While many leaders saw the English as a
    threat to their nations Pontiac saw the English
  • 207:25 - 207:28
    as a threat to all Indian people.
  • 207:29 - 207:33
    Nations had to put aside the
    past and unite in common purpose.
  • 207:34 - 207:39
    Pontiac's vision would change the
    thinking of Indian leaders for generations.
  • 207:41 - 207:44
    >> So, what he did was to
    organize his own thoughts
  • 207:45 - 207:48
    and then organize his own
    people and then other tribes.
  • 207:49 - 207:54
    Got them together, with what undoubtedly had
    to be great oratory and great diplomatic moves
  • 207:54 - 208:02
    and skills to get people, some of whom were
    his bitter enemies, our tribe's bitter enemies.
  • 208:02 - 208:04
    We fought the Hurons for hundreds of years.
  • 208:04 - 208:05
    We fought the Shawnees.
  • 208:05 - 208:07
    We fought many of these tribes.
  • 208:07 - 208:15
    He went around and got them to become part
    of what's known as Pontiac's Confederacy.
  • 208:17 - 208:21
    >> "It is important for us, my
    brothers, that we exterminate
  • 208:21 - 208:26
    from our land this nation
    which only seeks to kill us.
  • 208:28 - 208:33
    When I go to the English chief to tell
    him that some of our comrades are dead,
  • 208:34 - 208:39
    instead of weeping, he makes
    fun of me and of you.
  • 208:39 - 208:49
    When I ask him for something for our sick, he
    refuses and tells me that he has no need of us.
  • 208:51 - 208:54
    There is no more time to lose.
  • 208:55 - 209:00
    And when the English shall be
    defeated we shall cut off the passage,
  • 209:00 - 209:02
    so they cannot come back to our country."
  • 209:02 - 209:07
    Pontiac, Odawa.
  • 209:08 - 209:12
    >> Fighting men from the
    Anishinabe, Miami, Seneca, Lenape,
  • 209:13 - 209:16
    Shawnee and other nations,
    responded to his call.
  • 209:18 - 209:24
    In May of 1763, Pontiac's Rebellion
    erupted with the siege of Fort Detroit.
  • 209:26 - 209:30
    Over the next two months, nine of the
    11 English forts in the region fell.
  • 209:31 - 209:37
    Only Detroit and Fort Pitt remained in British
    hands, both under siege by Pontiac's alliance.
  • 209:38 - 209:46
    >> When he started taking the British forts, and
    he took them one by one, cut off the security
  • 209:46 - 209:49
    of the colonists, then they were on their own.
  • 209:49 - 209:54
    Then his vision was that once we get the
    last one, once we get Detroit we'll start
  • 209:54 - 209:57
    and we'll just kind of herd
    them ahead of us like ducks
  • 209:57 - 210:00
    or geese right back to the Atlantic Ocean.
  • 210:01 - 210:04
    >> Pontiac stood on the verge of total victory.
  • 210:04 - 210:07
    With France still in control of Louisiana
  • 210:07 - 210:13
    and the Mississippi local French residents
    assured him that French forces would soon return
  • 210:13 - 210:16
    to the region to help him drive
    out the English once and for all.
  • 210:17 - 210:22
    But unknown to Pontiac, France had
    already signed a treaty of surrender
  • 210:22 - 210:27
    in Paris ending all hostilities between
    the two colonial powers in North America.
  • 210:27 - 210:32
    Rumors of the accord reached Pontiac
    in June at the height of his triumph.
  • 210:33 - 210:37
    But he refused to believe that the French
    would not respond to his victories.
  • 210:38 - 210:42
    The British army, freed from campaigns
  • 210:42 - 210:46
    against the French launched massive
    expeditions against the Indian forces.
  • 210:48 - 210:50
    But Pontiac's alliance held their ground.
  • 210:51 - 210:56
    [ Shouting and Gunshot ]
  • 210:56 - 211:02
    Increasingly desperate to prevail British
    commander Jeffrey Amherst put a bounty
  • 211:02 - 211:06
    on Pontiac's head then proposed
    a sinister tactic, germ warfare.
  • 211:08 - 211:13
    >> Could it not be contrived to send the
    smallpox among those disaffected tribes
  • 211:13 - 211:14
    of Indians?
  • 211:14 - 211:20
    We must, on this occasion, use every
    stratagem in our power to reduce them.
  • 211:20 - 211:24
    You will do well to try to inoculate
    the Indians by means of blankets to try
  • 211:24 - 211:26
    to extirpate this execrable race.
  • 211:29 - 211:39
    >> Shawnee, Lenape, and Odawa were crippled
    by smallpox-infested blankets from Fort Pitt.
  • 211:39 - 211:41
    >> Pretty soon, burst out a
    terrible sickness among us.
  • 211:43 - 211:45
    Lodge after lodge was totally vacated.
  • 211:45 - 211:53
    Nothing but the dead bodies lying
    here and there in their lodges.
  • 211:53 - 211:57
    Entire families being swept off with
    the ravages of this terrible disease.
  • 211:58 - 212:06
    >> In October, confirmation of the French
    surrender reached Pontiac and his allies.
  • 212:07 - 212:10
    The news was a decisive blow to
    the momentum of the rebellion.
  • 212:11 - 212:13
    Now they knew that help would never come.
  • 212:15 - 212:23
    Pontiac called off the siege of Detroit and
    retired with his people to their winter camps.
  • 212:25 - 212:29
    The next spring, he tried to rally forces
    for another push against the English
  • 212:29 - 212:31
    but his efforts were ineffective.
  • 212:32 - 212:35
    Many Indian nations were
    encouraged by English promises
  • 212:36 - 212:41
    that settlements would never
    be allowed on their land.
  • 212:41 - 212:46
    They were also anxious to normalize
    relations and to resume European trade.
  • 212:47 - 212:53
    [ Music ]
  • 212:53 - 212:57
    With the passage of another year,
    Pontiac was a leader without a following.
  • 212:59 - 213:01
    His moment had passed.
  • 213:01 - 213:03
    The British forts were there to stay.
  • 213:04 - 213:14
    In 1769, only six years after the incredible
    success of his campaign against the British,
  • 213:14 - 213:20
    Pontiac died murdered in the
    ancient Indian center of Cahokia.
  • 213:20 - 213:22
    But his life had not been in vain.
  • 213:24 - 213:28
    His vision of united Indian nations would echo
  • 213:28 - 213:30
    through the region and across
    the coming decades.
  • 213:32 - 213:34
    [ Music ]
  • 213:34 - 213:36
    >> The idea didn't die.
  • 213:37 - 213:44
    The idea that Pontiac had implanted with these
    other leaders and these other tribes prevailed.
  • 213:46 - 213:51
    >> Pontiac's life was a message to the future.
  • 213:51 - 213:55
    But before the nations of the Great Lakes
  • 213:55 - 213:59
    and Ohio Valley would rise again
    the continent would be embroiled
  • 213:59 - 214:05
    in another costly war this time, between
    the American colonists and their king.
  • 214:06 - 214:11
    [ Music ]
  • 214:11 - 214:15
    >> "The Iroquois laugh when you
    talk to them of obedience to kings
  • 214:15 - 214:21
    for they cannot reconcile the idea of
    submission with the dignity of man.
  • 214:22 - 214:27
    Each individual is a sovereign in his own mind
    and as he conceives he derives his freedom
  • 214:27 - 214:32
    from the Creator alone he cannot be
    induced to acknowledge any other power."
  • 214:34 - 214:36
    John Long, fur trader.
  • 214:36 - 214:43
    >> The Europeans, their point of view on
    our people is that we didn't really exist
  • 214:43 - 214:47
    as a people, as a structured
    people until they came.
  • 214:48 - 214:55
    You know, but, really, when you research
    back into our history you're going to find
  • 214:55 - 215:02
    that we were already structured
    and with governments intact,
  • 215:02 - 215:07
    and our way of life was already intact.
  • 215:07 - 215:13
    >> The oldest democracy in North America
    was created by five Indian nations.
  • 215:13 - 215:15
    And what is today New York State.
  • 215:15 - 215:22
    The Onondaga, Oneida, Mohawk,
    Seneca, and Cayuga,
  • 215:24 - 215:26
    together they became known as the Iroquois.
  • 215:27 - 215:30
    They called themselves the Haudenosaunee.
  • 215:31 - 215:33
    [ Pause ]
  • 215:33 - 215:36
    The Haudenosaunee Confederacy was born
  • 215:36 - 215:39
    in a violent era centuries
    before the French and Indian War.
  • 215:41 - 215:46
    At that time, a vicious cycle
    of war and revenge was running
  • 215:46 - 215:48
    out of control among the five nations.
  • 215:49 - 215:53
    [ Noise ]
  • 215:53 - 215:57
    In the midst of the chaos, a visionary
    man from the Huron nation appeared.
  • 215:58 - 216:02
    Rather than a war club and
    arrows, he carried teachings.
  • 216:03 - 216:04
    He would be known as the Peacemaker.
  • 216:05 - 216:13
    The Peacemaker proposed a
    set of laws by which people
  • 216:13 - 216:15
    and nations could live in peace and unity.
  • 216:15 - 216:22
    A system of self-rule, guided by moral
    principles known as the "Great Law."
  • 216:22 - 216:28
    >> In all your acts, self-interest
    shall be cast away.
  • 216:29 - 216:34
    Look and listen for the welfare of
    the whole people and have always
  • 216:34 - 216:39
    in view not only the present
    but also the coming generations.
  • 216:39 - 216:42
    The unborn of the future nation.
  • 216:44 - 216:48
    >> When the Great Peacemaker
    designed the confederacy
  • 216:48 - 216:54
    and its laws he brought together five
    warring nations into one heart, one body,
  • 216:54 - 216:59
    one mind and he symbolized
    it by using five arrows
  • 216:59 - 217:03
    when he bound it together
    to make it a strong union.
  • 217:04 - 217:08
    He said, "When you pull one
    arrow out, it's easily broken."
  • 217:08 - 217:11
    He broke one in half in front
    of them, just to show them.
  • 217:12 - 217:16
    So he told them, he said,
    "If you all stick together
  • 217:17 - 217:20
    in union then you will never be broken."
  • 217:22 - 217:26
    >> [Background Music] The first wampum belt
    was created to symbolize the Great Law.
  • 217:26 - 217:32
    The image embodied the dream
    that became a reality.
  • 217:32 - 217:39
    Five nations, independent,
    but joined together as one.
  • 217:39 - 217:46
    The Great Law was both a set of moral teachings
    and a concrete plan for a democratic union built
  • 217:46 - 217:48
    around the social structures of the nations.
  • 217:48 - 217:56
    Each nation had long been organized into
    clans which served as extended families.
  • 217:56 - 218:03
    Clans lived together in longhouses which
    were owned by the women of the clans.
  • 218:03 - 218:09
    Up to 200 feet in length, longhouses
    sheltered as many as a dozen families
  • 218:09 - 218:11
    with private areas and shared fires.
  • 218:11 - 218:17
    They were a place of security, a
    warm refuge against harsh winters.
  • 218:18 - 218:23
    Clan membership passed from mother to child.
  • 218:23 - 218:27
    When a child came of age, they
    would marry into another clan.
  • 218:27 - 218:35
    In this way, the entire nation
    was woven into one greater family.
  • 218:35 - 218:40
    From this clan structure the Haudenosaunee
    built a representative democracy.
  • 218:40 - 218:46
    The women of each clan would
    appoint one man as clan chief.
  • 218:47 - 218:51
    In this way, leadership would rise
    through trust, rather than conquest.
  • 218:51 - 218:57
    The clan chiefs of each of the five nations
    gathered at the Haudenosaunee capital
  • 218:57 - 219:02
    of Onondaga to form the Grand Council.
  • 219:02 - 219:07
    Governing from the heart of their territory
    the Grand Council envisioned all five nations
  • 219:08 - 219:12
    as sheltered by a giant longhouse
    stretching 250 miles.
  • 219:13 - 219:19
    The longhouse's central aisle was the
    Haudenosaunee trail, the principal line
  • 219:19 - 219:21
    of communication between
    the members of the league.
  • 219:22 - 219:26
    The eastern door of the domain
    was guarded by the Mohawk.
  • 219:26 - 219:29
    The Seneca watched the door to the west.
  • 219:29 - 219:34
    And the Onondaga were the
    center, the keepers of the fire.
  • 219:34 - 219:40
    The democratic confederacy envisioned by the
    Peacemaker preserved peace for centuries.
  • 219:40 - 219:47
    >> When the Europeans arrived in
    the territory of the Haudenosaunee
  • 219:47 - 219:54
    in the early 1600s the process or protocol that
    the Peacemaker had given to us was in place.
  • 219:55 - 219:59
    So we were able to deal with those
    Europeans on a political basis.
  • 219:59 - 220:04
    >> In 1754, Benjamin Franklin
    attended a conference
  • 220:04 - 220:07
    with the Haudenosaunee in Albany, New York.
  • 220:08 - 220:14
    He came away inspired by the successful model of
    independent states united under one rule of law.
  • 220:14 - 220:18
    Soon after he would propose
    a similar union of colonies.
  • 220:18 - 220:27
    [Background Music] Twenty-two years later these
    united states would declared their independence
  • 220:27 - 220:27
    from England.
  • 220:31 - 220:36
    In that year, 1776, events swirled
    toward the American Revolution.
  • 220:37 - 220:45
    10,000 strong and strategically located
    between the colonies and the British
  • 220:45 - 220:49
    in Canada the Haudenosaunee
    were seen as a key to victory.
  • 220:51 - 220:56
    British and American diplomats met repeatedly
    with representatives of the Grand Council trying
  • 220:56 - 221:02
    to pull the Indian nations to their side, but
    the Grand Council guided by the principles
  • 221:02 - 221:07
    of peace laid down by the Great
    Law declared their neutrality.
  • 221:10 - 221:14
    Although they would not ally with
    either power in a diplomatic gesture,
  • 221:14 - 221:17
    a deligation from the Grand
    Council traveled to Philadelphia.
  • 221:18 - 221:22
    There the Haudenosaunee, the
    oldest democracy in North America,
  • 221:22 - 221:27
    officially recognized the
    fledgling American government.
  • 221:27 - 221:33
    The deligation had been lodged Independence Hall
    above the chamber of the continental congress
  • 221:33 - 221:37
    where representatives were drafting
    the declaration of independence.
  • 221:37 - 221:41
    [Background Music] During
    that same critical summer
  • 221:41 - 221:50
    of 1776 a young Mohawk named
    Joseph Brant returned from England.
  • 221:51 - 221:55
    A protege of the British agent for
    Indian affairs, sir William Johnson,
  • 221:56 - 221:59
    Brant's family had long standing
    ties to the British.
  • 221:59 - 222:06
    Traveling among the Haudenosaunee nations
    Brant passionately argued for an alliance
  • 222:06 - 222:12
    with the British as their only hope to
    prevent being overrun by the Americans.
  • 222:12 - 222:18
    >> He started to go amongst the
    nations of the Mohawks, the Oneidas,
  • 222:18 - 222:21
    the Onondagas, Cayugas and Senecas.
  • 222:22 - 222:27
    Trying to entice the young men
    to go on the side of the British.
  • 222:28 - 222:31
    >> In an act that threatened the
    very existence of the confederacy,
  • 222:32 - 222:37
    Joseph Brant in open defiance of the Grand
    Council called a meeting in the summer
  • 222:37 - 222:40
    of 1777 to argue the British case.
  • 222:42 - 222:48
    Black Snake, a young Haudenosaunee man
    from the Seneca nation listened closely.
  • 222:49 - 222:53
    >> Brant came forward and
    said "That if we did nothing
  • 222:53 - 222:56
    for the British there would be no peace for us.
  • 222:57 - 223:00
    Our throats would be cut by
    the red coat man or by America.
  • 223:01 - 223:03
    That we should go and join the Father.
  • 223:04 - 223:06
    This is the way for us."
  • 223:06 - 223:12
    >> Black Snake's uncle, a respected
    Seneca leader named Cornplanter rose
  • 223:12 - 223:13
    to challenge Brant.
  • 223:14 - 223:19
    Cornplanter was a veteran of the French
    and Indian Wars and had participated
  • 223:19 - 223:21
    in the critical council decisions of his time.
  • 223:22 - 223:26
    He wanted no part of a war
    that was not his to fight.
  • 223:28 - 223:31
    >> "You must all mark and
    listen to what I have to say.
  • 223:33 - 223:41
    War is war, death is death,
    a fight is a hard business.
  • 223:41 - 223:46
    Here America says not to lift
    our hand against either party.
  • 223:46 - 223:51
    I move therefore to wait a little while to
    hear more consultation between the two parties.
  • 223:51 - 223:54
    But the British say everything
    he is going to say to us.
  • 223:55 - 223:59
    We then can see clear where we
    are going and not be deceived."
  • 223:59 - 224:02
    Cornplanter, Seneca.
  • 224:03 - 224:08
    >> In shocked disbelief, Black Snake and the
    others watched as Brant rose to his feet.
  • 224:09 - 224:14
    He ordered Cornplanter to stop
    speaking then called him a coward.
  • 224:14 - 224:19
    >> The men had a great deal of
    controversy among themselves with some
  • 224:19 - 224:21
    for Brant and some for Cornplanter.
  • 224:22 - 224:24
    They begin to say that we
    must fight for somebody
  • 224:25 - 224:27
    because they could not bear
    to be called cowards.
  • 224:30 - 224:34
    >> The following day the gathering,
    predominantly Mohawk and Seneca,
  • 224:34 - 224:38
    broke with the Grand Council and
    agreed to fight with the British.
  • 224:40 - 224:44
    Cornplanter resigned himself to the
    majority will and rallied his men.
  • 224:46 - 224:48
    >> Every brave man show himself now.
  • 224:50 - 224:52
    Hereafter we will find our many dangerous times.
  • 224:54 - 224:59
    I therefore say to you, you must stand like
    good soldiers against your own white brother.
  • 225:00 - 225:06
    Because just as soon as he finds out that you
    are against him, he will show no mercy on us.
  • 225:11 - 225:16
    >> But as factions broke from the Grand
    Council not all joined the British.
  • 225:18 - 225:24
    The Oneida heavily influenced by American
    missionaries were moving toward an outright
  • 225:24 - 225:25
    alliance with the Americans.
  • 225:29 - 225:32
    The horror of civil war loomed
    over the confederacy.
  • 225:33 - 225:43
    [ Music ]
  • 225:44 - 225:49
    [Background Music] In the midst of the American
    Revolution a Haudenosaunee's civil war began.
  • 225:52 - 226:00
    On August 6th 1777, Oneida fighting men and
    their American allies clashed at Oriskany Creek
  • 226:00 - 226:03
    with British troops and their
    Seneca and Mohawk allies.
  • 226:04 - 226:11
    [ Gunshots and Shouts ]
  • 226:11 - 226:15
    At day's end, [Background Music]
    hundreds lay dead on the battlefield.
  • 226:16 - 226:18
    [ Music ]
  • 226:18 - 226:22
    [Background Music] As the war
    raged across the eastern continent,
  • 226:22 - 226:26
    Mohawk and Seneca forces allied
    with the British wreaked havoc
  • 226:26 - 226:29
    on frontier settlements draining
    American economic
  • 226:29 - 226:34
    and military resources away from the war effort.
  • 226:34 - 226:40
    In retaliation, George Washington sent an army
    against the Haudenosaunee capital at Onondaga,
  • 226:40 - 226:44
    one nation still clinging
    tenaciously to neutrality.
  • 226:46 - 226:52
    After Washington's army ransacked the
    capital, the Onondaga also plunged angrily
  • 226:52 - 226:54
    into the war on the side of the British.
  • 226:57 - 227:00
    >> You call George Washington
    the father of your country.
  • 227:00 - 227:04
    We call George Washington Hanadegaies,
    which means "town destroyer".
  • 227:06 - 227:11
    >> In August 1779, Washington
    sent General John Sullivan
  • 227:11 - 227:14
    into Haudenosaunee country with 5,000 men.
  • 227:17 - 227:23
    Entering territory few white men had ever
    even seen, Sullivan carved a chilling swath
  • 227:23 - 227:26
    of destruction forcing those in
    his path to flee their homes.
  • 227:26 - 227:33
    Sullivan's soldiers could not
    help but marvel at the prosperity
  • 227:33 - 227:37
    of the deserted towns they were destroying.
  • 227:37 - 227:44
    >> We reached the town which consisted of
    128 houses, mostly very large and elegant.
  • 227:44 - 227:48
    >> The Indians live much better than
    most of the Mohawk River farmers.
  • 227:49 - 227:53
    Their houses very well furnished with
    all necessary household utensils,
  • 227:53 - 227:57
    great plenty of grain, several
    horses, cows and wagons.
  • 227:59 - 228:01
    It appears to be a very old settlement.
  • 228:02 - 228:07
    There are a great number of apple and peach
    trees here, which we cut down and destroyed.
  • 228:11 - 228:14
    >> A group of Haudenosaunee
    mercenaries who guided Sullivan's army
  • 228:14 - 228:17
    into the territory were captured by the Seneca.
  • 228:18 - 228:22
    One man recognized his own
    brother among the captives.
  • 228:22 - 228:24
    >> Brother, you have merited death.
  • 228:26 - 228:31
    When those rebels had drove us from the fields
    of our fathers to seek out new homes it was you
  • 228:31 - 228:36
    who would dare to step forth as their pilot
    and conduct them to the doors of our homes
  • 228:36 - 228:38
    to butcher our children and put us to death.
  • 228:39 - 228:40
    No crime can be greater.
  • 228:42 - 228:44
    But though you have merited death and shall die
  • 228:44 - 228:48
    on this spot my hands shall not be
    stained in the blood of a brother.
  • 228:49 - 228:50
    Who will strike?
  • 228:52 - 228:54
    >> A Seneca chief killed the prisoner instantly.
  • 228:58 - 229:02
    But even the powerful Seneca could not
    stand against Sullivan's massive army.
  • 229:03 - 229:07
    Old and young grabbed what few
    possessions they could carry and fled.
  • 229:08 - 229:12
    >> "The part of our corn they burnt
    and threw the remainder into the river.
  • 229:13 - 229:17
    They burnt our houses, killed what
    few cattle and horses they could find,
  • 229:17 - 229:21
    destroyed our fruit trees and
    left nothing but the bare soil.
  • 229:21 - 229:27
    What were our feelings when we found
    that there was not a mouthful of any kind
  • 229:27 - 229:34
    of sustenance left, not even enough to keep
    a child one day from perishing with hunger?"
  • 229:34 - 229:37
    Dehgewanus, Seneca.
  • 229:39 - 229:45
    >> In retaliation for the American destruction
    of Onondaga, Mohawk, Seneca and Cayuga villages.
  • 229:45 - 229:52
    Joseph Brant attacked the Oneida and
    neighboring Tuscarora, allies of the Americans.
  • 229:52 - 229:55
    In the end, all of the five
    nations were ravaged.
  • 229:56 - 230:02
    Out of scores of Haudenosaunee
    towns only two survived unscathed.
  • 230:02 - 230:07
    And it was already fall with no
    way to replace the lost crops.
  • 230:09 - 230:13
    The tragedy heightened with
    the coming of winter.
  • 230:13 - 230:17
    It was the coldest in memory,
    snow fell five feet deep.
  • 230:17 - 230:23
    Many homeless Haudenosaunee died
    of hunger, cold, and disease.
  • 230:24 - 230:31
    [ Music ]
  • 230:31 - 230:39
    Less than four years later in 1783, the British
    government surrendered at the Treaty of Paris.
  • 230:39 - 230:41
    With no concern for the sovereignty
  • 230:41 - 230:47
    of Indian nations even their allies the British
    ceded control of the continent as far west
  • 230:47 - 230:50
    as the Mississippi to the new American nation.
  • 230:52 - 230:57
    In post war treaties, the United States
    government seized vast Haudenosaunee lands.
  • 230:57 - 231:03
    Even those belonging to their allies, the
    Oneida, whose women had brought life-saving corn
  • 231:03 - 231:08
    and blankets to George Washington's
    starving troops at Valley Forge.
  • 231:08 - 231:16
    But the five nations of the Haudenosaunee would
    heal the wounds of civil war and remain defiant.
  • 231:16 - 231:23
    In 1790, they forced concessions from the
    United States at the Treaty of Canandaigua
  • 231:24 - 231:27
    which allowed them to keep their core homelands.
  • 231:27 - 231:34
    The Haudenosaunee would survive and
    rebuild, drawn together by the great law
  • 231:34 - 231:40
    and their grand council, a
    union that endures to this day.
  • 231:44 - 231:50
    >> If the Haudenosaunee was destroyed at the
    revolutionary war then why am I sitting here?
  • 231:51 - 231:59
    If we were not destroyed, our council fire still
    remained, our council's fire has remained all
  • 231:59 - 232:06
    of these years and the history and the
    culture of the Haudenosaunee, its political
  • 232:06 - 232:12
    and spiritual structure is still intact
    and we sit here traveling around the world
  • 232:12 - 232:16
    on our own passports as sovereign people.
  • 232:16 - 232:24
    We were not destroyed by the revolutionary war.
  • 232:24 - 232:29
    >> No sooner had the United States come into
    being than its people hungry for new land
  • 232:29 - 232:31
    and opportunity poured west,
  • 232:31 - 232:35
    across the Appalachian Mountains,
    to open up the new frontier.
  • 232:36 - 232:39
    But imagine the movement as the
    Indian people must have seen it.
  • 232:40 - 232:45
    This was their home where their ancestors were
    buried, where they were raising their children.
  • 232:46 - 232:53
    They had already experienced the disruptions of
    trade, alcohol, missionaries, disease and war.
  • 232:54 - 232:55
    Now, their lands were at stake.
  • 232:57 - 233:01
    Indian people fought to preserve their freedom
    and in their aggressive defense stories
  • 233:01 - 233:05
    of frontier violence came to define
    them as hostiles and savages.
  • 233:06 - 233:09
    Armed with this distorted image, the same cycle
  • 233:09 - 233:13
    that had dispossessed the Indian
    nations of the East, was underway again.
  • 233:14 - 233:20
    We begin part six in the Ohio River Valley
    where on the atmosphere of frontier chaos,
  • 233:20 - 233:24
    one of the great leaders of North America
    would emerge with a message of hope.
  • 233:25 - 233:29
    His name was Tecumseh and he would
    try to change the course of history.
  • 233:32 - 233:36
    [ Music ]
  • 233:36 - 233:43
    >> "When we passed through the country between
    Pittsburgh and our nations, lately Shawnee
  • 233:43 - 233:50
    and Lenape hunting grounds, where we could
    once see nothing but deer and buffalo,
  • 233:50 - 233:57
    we found the country thickly
    inhabited and the people under arms.
  • 233:57 - 234:08
    We were compelled to make a detour of 300 miles.
  • 234:08 - 234:12
    We saw large numbers of white
    men in forts and fortifications
  • 234:12 - 234:17
    around Salt Springs and buffalo grounds."
  • 234:17 - 234:19
    Cornstock, Shawnee.
  • 234:19 - 234:25
    >> In the aftermath of the American Revolution,
  • 234:25 - 234:29
    the lands of the powerful
    Haudenosaunee nations were shrunk
  • 234:29 - 234:31
    to a little more than reservation islands.
  • 234:32 - 234:36
    The front lines of the invasion moved
    west to the nations of the Ohio Valley,
  • 234:37 - 234:40
    the Lenape, Shawnee, Miami, and others.
  • 234:43 - 234:45
    [Background Music] Settlers flooded west.
  • 234:46 - 234:49
    Many of them revolutionary war
    veterans paid with land grants
  • 234:49 - 234:51
    by the government left bankrupt from the war.
  • 234:54 - 234:58
    Supported by the new United States, they
    came prepared to fight for the land.
  • 235:00 - 235:02
    [ Horses Galloping and Neighing ]
  • 235:03 - 235:08
    >> "The people of our frontier carry on
    private expeditions against the Indians
  • 235:08 - 235:10
    and kill them whenever they meet them.
  • 235:10 - 235:16
    [Gunshots] And I do not believe there was a jury
    in all Kentucky who would punish a man for it."
  • 235:17 - 235:19
    John Hamtramck, major, United States Army.
  • 235:20 - 235:22
    [ Music ]
  • 235:23 - 235:27
    >> Over the next 20 years, through a
    series of battles and dubious treaties,
  • 235:27 - 235:34
    the New United States laid claim to Indian
    lands on the frontier, vast tracks receded
  • 235:34 - 235:41
    to white settlement including the future
    sites of Detroit, Toledo, Peoria and Chicago.
  • 235:41 - 235:51
    >> "My heart is a stone, heavy with sadness
    for my people, cold with the knowledge
  • 235:51 - 235:54
    that no treaty will keep
    whites out of our lands.
  • 235:55 - 236:00
    Hard with the determination to resist
    as long as I live and breathe."
  • 236:03 - 236:05
    Blue Jacket, Shawnee.
  • 236:06 - 236:09
    [ Rain Drops ]
  • 236:09 - 236:10
    [ Fire Blazing ]
  • 236:10 - 236:12
    [ Chanting ]
  • 236:12 - 236:19
    >> In this atmosphere of despair and frontier
    violence, missionaries undermine the cultural
  • 236:19 - 236:24
    and religious values of Indian communities.
  • 236:24 - 236:32
    >> Our life is who we are, our identity, our
    language, our ceremonies, our way of how we used
  • 236:32 - 236:34
    to dress and how we related to each other.
  • 236:35 - 236:39
    Those are the makeup, part
    of the makeup of our people.
  • 236:39 - 236:45
    And so when Christianity came
    about, it's started to change.
  • 236:46 - 236:50
    They were trying to make
    us become what we were not.
  • 236:50 - 236:55
    >> "You have got our country
    but are not satisfied.
  • 236:56 - 236:59
    You want to force your religion upon us.
  • 236:59 - 237:07
    The Creator has made us all but he has
    made a great difference between us.
  • 237:07 - 237:10
    He has given us a different
    complexion and different customs.
  • 237:10 - 237:18
    Since he has made so great a difference between
    us and other things, why may we not conclude
  • 237:18 - 237:23
    that he has given us a different
    religion according to our understanding?
  • 237:23 - 237:31
    We do not wish to destroy your
    religion or take it from you.
  • 237:32 - 237:35
    We only want to enjoy our own."
  • 237:36 - 237:38
    Red Jacket, Seneca.
  • 237:39 - 237:47
    >> But the pressure on Indian people
    was unrelenting, their land, livelihood,
  • 237:47 - 237:52
    culture and very beliefs under attack.
  • 237:52 - 237:58
    Frustrated warriors traded
    scarce resources for alcohol.
  • 237:58 - 237:59
    >> And now reality is in your face.
  • 238:00 - 238:01
    You're slapped in the face with reality.
  • 238:02 - 238:05
    What's the best way to escape
    that kind of reality?
  • 238:05 - 238:11
    During those times, our people began to
    take up the rum to numb their feelings
  • 238:12 - 238:15
    because that feeling that hurt was so strong.
  • 238:16 - 238:21
    >> [Background Music] "The men revel in
    strong drink and are very quarrelsome.
  • 238:21 - 238:24
    The families become frightened
    and moved away for safety.
  • 238:26 - 238:29
    Now, the drunken men ran
    yelling through the village
  • 238:29 - 238:32
    and have weapons to injure those whom they meet.
  • 238:32 - 238:37
    Now there are no doors in the houses
    for they have all been kicked off.
  • 238:38 - 238:43
    Now, we men full of strong
    drink alone track there."
  • 238:44 - 238:51
    Handsome Lake, Seneca.
  • 238:51 - 238:57
    >> One young Shawnee man, Lalawethika,
    like many demoralized young men
  • 238:57 - 239:01
    of his generation, had succumbed to alcoholism.
  • 239:01 - 239:04
    He was completely dependent on
    his older brother, Tecumseh.
  • 239:04 - 239:11
    Tecumseh and Lalawethika had grown
    up in the world of frontier violence.
  • 239:11 - 239:15
    Their father was killed fighting the British.
  • 239:15 - 239:18
    Their older brother died at the
    hands of Tennessee settlers.
  • 239:19 - 239:25
    The village of their birth had
    been laid waste by Kentuckians.
  • 239:25 - 239:30
    Now, in 1803, determined to maintain
    his traditions, Tecumseh led Lalawethika
  • 239:30 - 239:36
    and the people of their village west
    into Indiana in an effort to put distance
  • 239:36 - 239:38
    between themselves and white settlers.
  • 239:38 - 239:42
    But in Indiana, Lalawethika's drinking worsened.
  • 239:43 - 239:48
    [Background Music] He sunk into a deep
    depression but his life was about to turnaround.
  • 239:48 - 239:54
    One day while in his home,
    Lalawethika fell to the floor.
  • 239:55 - 240:03
    For a time Tecumseh and others in the village
    believed he was dead, but he was not dead.
  • 240:03 - 240:10
    Lalawethika had had a revelation,
    a divine message that responded
  • 240:10 - 240:12
    to the unbearable conditions of his people.
  • 240:12 - 240:22
    Suddenly and clearly, he saw a path for
    renewal, abandoned the ways of the white men
  • 240:22 - 240:23
    and returned to the old teachings.
  • 240:23 - 240:33
    From that moment forward, Lalawethika would
    be known as Tenskwatawa, the Shawnee prophet.
  • 240:33 - 240:41
    Tenskwatawa never drunk again and he urged his
    followers to shun alcohol and all other ideas
  • 240:41 - 240:44
    and things that came from white men.
  • 240:45 - 240:49
    >> "Have you not heard at the
    evenings and sometimes in the dead
  • 240:49 - 240:53
    of night those mournful sounds that steal
  • 240:53 - 240:57
    through the deep valleys
    and along the mountainsides?
  • 240:58 - 241:03
    These are the wailings of those spirits
    whose bones have been turned up by the plow
  • 241:03 - 241:10
    of the white men and left to
    the mercy of the rain and wind."
  • 241:10 - 241:13
    Tenskwatawa, Shawnee.
  • 241:13 - 241:21
    >> Tenskwatawa promised that if the
    people return to their own ways,
  • 241:21 - 241:25
    the whites would be pushed back
    and prosperity would return.
  • 241:28 - 241:32
    Tecumseh embraced his brother's
    vision of cultural renewal
  • 241:32 - 241:36
    and together they spread the
    message to every Ohio Valley nation.
  • 241:37 - 241:45
    Hundreds traveled to Indiana
    to hear them speak in person.
  • 241:45 - 241:50
    Shawnee, Odawa, Wyandot, Kickapoo
    and other families converged
  • 241:50 - 241:55
    on a new settlement established by the prophet
    and Tecumseh near the intersection of the Wabash
  • 241:55 - 241:58
    and Tippecanoe Rivers, Prophetstown.
  • 241:58 - 242:05
    Tenskwatawa preached to visitors in
    the council house every night followed
  • 242:05 - 242:07
    by dancing and singing.
  • 242:07 - 242:12
    White frontiersmen claimed to be able
    to hear the drums all night long.
  • 242:13 - 242:18
    But it would be Tecumseh who would
    challenge the course of history
  • 242:18 - 242:23
    by transforming his brother's message
    into a political and military movement.
  • 242:25 - 242:31
    Using Prophetstown as his base Tecumseh
    would emerge the most powerful Indian leader
  • 242:31 - 242:32
    of his time.
  • 242:34 - 242:48
    [ Music ]
  • 242:48 - 242:50
    >> "Brothers, we are friends.
  • 242:51 - 242:53
    We must assist each other to bear our burdens.
  • 242:54 - 242:58
    The blood of many of our fathers and
    brothers has run like water on the ground
  • 242:58 - 243:00
    to satisfy the avarice of the white men.
  • 243:04 - 243:07
    We ourselves are threatened with a great evil.
  • 243:08 - 243:12
    Nothing will pacify them but the
    destruction of all the red men."
  • 243:13 - 243:15
    Tecumseh, Shawnee.
  • 243:18 - 243:23
    >> In 1808, while the Shawnee prophet,
    Tenskwatawa, preached the cultural renaissance
  • 243:23 - 243:29
    at Prophetstown, his brother Tecumseh traveled
    throughout the territory spreading the prophet's
  • 243:29 - 243:33
    message along with a political
    and military vision of his own.
  • 243:35 - 243:39
    >> "The whites have driven us from the
    sea to the lakes, we can go no farther.
  • 243:39 - 243:46
    The way, the only way to stop this evil is for
    us to unite in claiming a common and equal right
  • 243:46 - 243:53
    in the land as it was at first and should be
    now for it was never divided but belongs to all.
  • 243:55 - 244:00
    Unless every tribe unanimously combines to
    give a check to the ambition and avarice
  • 244:00 - 244:04
    of the whites they will soon
    conquer us apart and disunited.
  • 244:05 - 244:08
    And we will be driven away from
    our native country and scattered
  • 244:08 - 244:10
    as autumnal leaves before the wind.
  • 244:12 - 244:14
    Tecumseh, Shawnee.
  • 244:14 - 244:19
    >> Tecumseh electrified his audiences.
  • 244:19 - 244:26
    At one gathering a nervous white observer
    reported seeing young men shaking with emotion,
  • 244:26 - 244:29
    a thousand tomahawks brandished in the air.
  • 244:31 - 244:37
    William Henry Harrison, governor of the Indiana
    Territory, recognized Tecumseh's personal power
  • 244:37 - 244:41
    and charisma and saw the Shawnee
    leader as a singular threat.
  • 244:41 - 244:47
    >> "The implicit obedience and respect
    which the followers of Tecumseh pay
  • 244:47 - 244:53
    to him is really astonishing and more than
    any other circumstance bespeaks him one
  • 244:53 - 244:59
    of those uncommon geniuses which spring
    up occasionally to produce revolutions
  • 244:59 - 245:03
    and overturn the established order of things.
  • 245:03 - 245:08
    If it were not for the vicinity of the United
    States, he would perhaps be the founder
  • 245:08 - 245:13
    of an empire that would rival in
    glory that of Mexico or Peru."
  • 245:13 - 245:18
    Governor William Henry Harrison.
  • 245:18 - 245:21
    >> Prophetstown's population swelled.
  • 245:21 - 245:28
    But, despite the Tecumseh's growing
    influence he could not control the actions
  • 245:28 - 245:29
    of all Indian leaders.
  • 245:30 - 245:36
    In 1809, at one of many treaty conferences
    Governor Harrison convinced leaders
  • 245:36 - 245:39
    of the Miami, Lenape and Potawatomi
  • 245:39 - 245:43
    to sell three million acres of
    land in Indiana and Illinois.
  • 245:44 - 245:49
    Tecumseh was outraged considering those
    who signed the treaty guilty of treason.
  • 245:50 - 245:56
    >> No tribe has the right to sell a country
    even to each other much less to strangers.
  • 245:57 - 246:01
    Sell a country, why not sell the air?
  • 246:01 - 246:03
    The great sea as well as the earth?
  • 246:04 - 246:07
    Did not the Great Spirit make them
    all for the use of his children?
  • 246:09 - 246:15
    >> Tecumseh went to Harrison and, in a volatile
    meeting, confronted the governor face to face.
  • 246:16 - 246:19
    >> "Brother, I look at the land
    and pity the women and children.
  • 246:21 - 246:24
    I'm authorized to say that they
    want to save that piece of land.
  • 246:27 - 246:28
    We do not wish you to take it.
  • 246:29 - 246:30
    It is small enough for our purposes.
  • 246:31 - 246:34
    I want the present boundary line to continue.
  • 246:34 - 246:39
    Should you cross it I assure you it
    will be productive of bad consequences."
  • 246:42 - 246:47
    >> But the settlements continued to
    expand even onto the newly ceded lands.
  • 246:48 - 246:52
    Tecumseh was convinced that only
    force would stop the American advance.
  • 246:54 - 246:59
    To build a military resistance he continued
    to traveled tirelessly among the nations
  • 246:59 - 247:04
    of the Great Lakes and Ohio Valley, while
    Harrison kept a nervous eye on his movements.
  • 247:06 - 247:07
    >> No difficulties deter him.
  • 247:09 - 247:11
    For four years he has been in constant motion.
  • 247:12 - 247:18
    You see him today on the Wabash and in a short
    time you hear of him on the shores of Lake Erie
  • 247:18 - 247:21
    or Michigan or the banks of the Mississippi.
  • 247:21 - 247:26
    And wherever he goes, he makes an
    impression favorable to his purpose.
  • 247:26 - 247:33
    >> In 1811, Tecumseh traveled south in
    an effort to bring the powerful Choctaw,
  • 247:33 - 247:36
    Chickasaw and Creek into the alliance.
  • 247:37 - 247:44
    There in village after village, he argued that
    Indian nations stood at the brink of disaster.
  • 247:46 - 247:48
    >> Where today are the powerful
    tribes of our people?
  • 247:50 - 247:52
    They have vanished before
    the avarice and oppression
  • 247:52 - 247:55
    of the white man as snow before the summer sun.
  • 247:56 - 248:01
    Will we let ourselves be destroyed in our turn
    without making an effort worthy of our race?
  • 248:03 - 248:09
    Shall we, without a struggle give up our
    homes, our lands, the graves of our dead
  • 248:09 - 248:11
    and everything that is dear and sacred to us?
  • 248:12 - 248:16
    I know you will say with me never, never.
  • 248:18 - 248:24
    >> But Tecumseh's passion and presence alone
    could not overcome a growing cultural rift.
  • 248:24 - 248:29
    Many Southern Indian leaders
    were encouraging their nations
  • 248:29 - 248:32
    to emulate mainstream white society.
  • 248:33 - 248:38
    Others saw military conflict
    with the US as suicide.
  • 248:38 - 248:41
    Although Tecumseh found passionate
    supporters everywhere,
  • 248:41 - 248:47
    his hope that Southern Nations would join
    in a unified resistance was not to be.
  • 248:47 - 248:55
    In January of 1812, Tecumseh returned to Indiana
  • 248:55 - 249:00
    to find Prophetstown destroyed,
    its people dispersed.
  • 249:02 - 249:09
    Governor Harrison had waited until Tecumseh,
    the military leader of the movement,
  • 249:09 - 249:15
    had departed for the South
    before moving on Prophetstown.
  • 249:15 - 249:20
    But Tenskwatawa with a much smaller force
    attacked the Americans before they reached the
  • 249:20 - 249:23
    town allowing the residents to evacuate.
  • 249:24 - 249:27
    [ Music ]
  • 249:28 - 249:31
    The following day, Harrison
    entered the deserted town
  • 249:31 - 249:33
    on the Tippecanoe River and
    burned it to the ground.
  • 249:35 - 249:41
    Although his army suffered twice the casualties
    of the Indian force Harrison claimed the victory
  • 249:42 - 249:48
    that would eventually propel
    him to the presidency.
  • 249:48 - 249:51
    Despite the loss of Prophetstown Tecumseh
  • 249:51 - 249:54
    and the Prophet began immediately
    to rebuild their movement.
  • 249:57 - 250:02
    [Background Music] Then the War of 1812 broke
    out between the British and United States.
  • 250:03 - 250:06
    Suddenly, there was a new
    opportunity to push back the Americans
  • 250:06 - 250:07
    through an alliance with the British.
  • 250:09 - 250:12
    The two brothers moved north
    to Canada with a thousand men.
  • 250:13 - 250:17
    There, they were joined by allies from
    throughout the Ohio Valley and Great Lakes.
  • 250:17 - 250:19
    [ Music ]
  • 250:19 - 250:26
    After years of tireless effort, Tecumseh's
    unified resistance was now a reality.
  • 250:28 - 250:34
    The British and Indian force laid siege to the
    fort at Detroit quickly forcing its surrender.
  • 250:35 - 250:38
    American forts fell at Mackinac and Dearborn.
  • 250:40 - 250:45
    In January of 1813, Tecumseh and
    his allies forced the surrender
  • 250:45 - 250:46
    of the Americans at Frenchtown.
  • 250:49 - 250:55
    Tecumseh hoped to push the campaign into
    the Ohio Valley but the following May,
  • 250:55 - 250:58
    British and Indian forces
    suffered their first defeat.
  • 250:59 - 251:04
    Then, during the summer the
    war began to turn against them
  • 251:04 - 251:07
    and Tecumseh could see the British will failing.
  • 251:10 - 251:13
    He confronted the British
    commander, General Proctor.
  • 251:15 - 251:18
    >> You always told us that you would
    never draw your foot off British ground.
  • 251:19 - 251:20
    But now we see you are drawing back.
  • 251:22 - 251:26
    We are very much astonished to see you tying
    up everything and preparing to run away
  • 251:27 - 251:29
    without letting us know what
    your intentions are.
  • 251:32 - 251:37
    >> Without informing their Indian allies
    the British made plans to abandon Detroit
  • 251:37 - 251:39
    as a large American force approached.
  • 251:40 - 251:43
    At the head of the American Army rode the man
  • 251:43 - 251:47
    who destroyed Prophetstown,
    Governor William Henry Harrison.
  • 251:50 - 251:53
    Tecumseh demanded that General
    Proctor make a stand.
  • 251:55 - 251:59
    >> "Listen, we wish to remain
    here and fight our enemy.
  • 251:59 - 252:01
    You have got the arms and ammunition.
  • 252:02 - 252:06
    If you have an idea of going away, give
    them to us and you may go and welcome.
  • 252:06 - 252:09
    As for us, our lives are in
    the hands of the Creator.
  • 252:10 - 252:14
    We are determined to defend our
    lands and if it be his will,
  • 252:14 - 252:17
    we wish to leave our bones upon them."
  • 252:17 - 252:19
    Tecumseh, Shawnee.
  • 252:21 - 252:25
    >> Faced with Harrison's
    3000-man army Tecumseh was forced
  • 252:25 - 252:28
    to fall back with the British 80 miles.
  • 252:29 - 252:31
    They halted their retreat
    along the Thames River.
  • 252:31 - 252:36
    There, Tecumseh would make his stand.
  • 252:37 - 252:42
    On October 5th 1813, the
    Shawnee leader rallied his men
  • 252:42 - 252:44
    as he inspected the lines from horseback.
  • 252:47 - 252:50
    He urged General Proctor to do the same.
  • 252:51 - 252:54
    >> Tell your men to be firm,
    and all will be well.
  • 252:56 - 253:01
    >> Tecumseh dismounted and joined his troops
    at their position in a swampy thicket.
  • 253:03 - 253:06
    The night before, he had had a
    premonition about the battle.
  • 253:06 - 253:12
    And in it, he had foreseen his death.
  • 253:12 - 253:16
    Tecumseh removed the scarlet British
    military jacket he always wore
  • 253:17 - 253:19
    and dressed in traditional Shawnee clothes.
  • 253:19 - 253:26
    He handed his sword to a trusted friend
    and instructed him to give it to his son
  • 253:26 - 253:29
    when he grew up and to tell
    him what his father stood for.
  • 253:31 - 253:35
    In midafternoon, Harrison's cavalry charged.
  • 253:38 - 253:43
    The British lines immediately collapsed
    and ran with the British general
  • 253:43 - 253:45
    on horseback passing his
    own troops as they fled.
  • 253:48 - 253:50
    Tecumseh did not run.
  • 253:51 - 253:52
    And neither did his men.
  • 253:52 - 253:57
    From a nearby hillside the
    Shawnee Prophet watched
  • 253:57 - 254:04
    as the Americans charged his brother's position.
  • 254:04 - 254:08
    Tecumseh received a gunshot wound
    to the chest [gunshot] and fell.
  • 254:11 - 254:14
    Thirty minutes later, the battle was over.
  • 254:15 - 254:19
    [ Music ]
  • 254:20 - 254:24
    For the Ohio Valley nations the
    eventual British defeat in the War
  • 254:24 - 254:29
    of 1812 would simply underscore
    the tragic loss of Tecumseh.
  • 254:29 - 254:35
    In the years before the war, he had
    traveled the Indian roads stretching
  • 254:35 - 254:37
    in every direction from Prophetstown.
  • 254:38 - 254:44
    In every village, his warning had been
    the same, "The Americans will not stop
  • 254:45 - 254:47
    until they have taken all our land."
  • 254:48 - 254:51
    Tecumseh had seen the future.
  • 254:55 - 255:05
    >> "While strong it has been our
    obvious policy to weaken them.
  • 255:05 - 255:09
    Now that they are weak and harmless
    and most of their lands fallen
  • 255:09 - 255:13
    into our hands they must be taught
    to improve their condition."
  • 255:14 - 255:22
    William Clark, Superintendent of Indian Affairs.
  • 255:22 - 255:26
    >> For decades, federal agents and Christian
    missionaries had pressured Indian nations
  • 255:26 - 255:30
    to abandon their traditions and
    assimilate into white society.
  • 255:30 - 255:36
    The policy, promoted by Thomas Jefferson and
    others after him, advocated intermarriage,
  • 255:37 - 255:43
    religious conversion and financial incentives
    to turn Indian people into Americanized farmers.
  • 255:43 - 255:50
    In the South, US policy was succeeding.
  • 255:50 - 255:54
    Traditionals had been eliminated
    as a serious military threat
  • 255:54 - 256:00
    and American culture was spreading.
  • 256:00 - 256:08
    The large Southern nations, the Cherokee,
    Choctaw, Chickasaw, Creek and Seminole came
  • 256:08 - 256:11
    to be known as the "Five Civilized Tribes."
  • 256:12 - 256:17
    To the Americans, the most
    civilized of these were the Cherokee.
  • 256:18 - 256:24
    >> We call ourselves Aniyunwiya which is
    translated into "the Principal People."
  • 256:25 - 256:33
    When the Creator made the world he created
    these beautiful mountains here in the Smokies.
  • 256:34 - 256:39
    And he needed someone to live here, someone
    who would take care of what he'd made
  • 256:39 - 256:44
    and what he gave to us so he
    chose the Cherokee people.
  • 256:44 - 256:47
    >> The ancient Cherokee nation flourished in
  • 256:47 - 256:51
    and around the Great Smoky Mountains
    building their capital of Echota
  • 256:52 - 256:55
    in the foothills southwest of
    present day Knoxville, Tennessee.
  • 256:56 - 257:00
    Echota was a peace town,
    where no one could be harmed.
  • 257:01 - 257:08
    But with each passing generation
    there were fewer and fewer who clung
  • 257:08 - 257:10
    to the traditional Cherokee-life way.
  • 257:10 - 257:11
    [ Music & Rooster Crowing ]
  • 257:11 - 257:16
    [Background Music] Many Cherokee
    became successful modeling themselves
  • 257:16 - 257:21
    after their American neighbors living
    in two-story houses on plantations,
  • 257:21 - 257:28
    raising European crops, owning slaves and
    educating their children in American schools.
  • 257:28 - 257:33
    In 1817, a new national council formed
  • 257:34 - 257:38
    with wealthy landowner John Ross
    as its principal elected chief.
  • 257:39 - 257:43
    The centuries-old clan-based
    government was replaced
  • 257:43 - 257:46
    with a republican state modeled
    after the American system.
  • 257:49 - 257:54
    Echota, the venerated Cherokee
    peace town was replaced as seat
  • 257:54 - 257:56
    of government by New Echota in Georgia.
  • 257:58 - 258:04
    In 1821, a man named Sequoya
    completed an alphabet
  • 258:04 - 258:09
    that committed the Cherokee language to writing.
  • 258:09 - 258:12
    Soon they had their own newspaper,
    the Cherokee Phoenix.
  • 258:12 - 258:19
    But despite Cherokee efforts to coexist
    and United States government policies
  • 258:19 - 258:25
    to bring Indian nations into the American way it
    was a relationship marred by racism and greed.
  • 258:25 - 258:33
    In the middle of a booming slave economy built
    around cotton demand for land was growing
  • 258:34 - 258:39
    and the Southern Indian nations
    still controlled vast areas.
  • 258:40 - 258:47
    In 1828, Andrew Jackson, like William
    Henry Harrison, used his reputation
  • 258:47 - 258:51
    as an Indian fighter to propel
    himself to the presidency.
  • 258:53 - 259:04
    >> Greed usually is a thing that makes
    people do things they wouldn't do otherwise.
  • 259:05 - 259:09
    Gold was discovered down in Georgia.
  • 259:09 - 259:11
    [ Music ]
  • 259:11 - 259:13
    [Background Music] Hundreds
    of miners illegally swarmed
  • 259:13 - 259:16
    across the Cherokee border
    to lay claim to the vein.
  • 259:17 - 259:20
    The Cherokee turned to the
    United States for protection.
  • 259:20 - 259:25
    But President Jackson, himself a land
    speculator, removed federal troops
  • 259:25 - 259:29
    from the area, telling Georgia officials
    "Build a fire under the Cherokee.
  • 259:30 - 259:34
    When it gets hot enough, they'll move."
  • 259:34 - 259:42
    >> The greed of the white man grew and the
    first thing that came into his mind was,
  • 259:44 - 259:51
    "We must obtain this land at any cost."
  • 259:52 - 259:58
    And that idea of the removal started there.
  • 259:59 - 260:06
    >> For the Indian people who believed their
    salvation lay in emulating American society,
  • 260:06 - 260:10
    the most bitter betrayal came on May 28th, 1830.
  • 260:11 - 260:15
    Under Jackson's advocacy the
    Indian Removal Act was passed.
  • 260:16 - 260:21
    Nations east of the Mississippi were to
    give up their homelands forever and move
  • 260:21 - 260:24
    to a special Indian territory in Oklahoma.
  • 260:28 - 260:32
    >> "The Americans said the
    land shall be yours forever.
  • 260:33 - 260:38
    Now they say, the land you live on is not yours.
  • 260:40 - 260:41
    Go beyond the Mississippi.
  • 260:42 - 260:43
    There is game.
  • 260:44 - 260:48
    There you may remain while the
    grass grows and the water runs.
  • 260:49 - 260:53
    Brothers, will not our Great
    Father come there also?"
  • 260:55 - 260:58
    Speckled Snake, Creek.
  • 260:59 - 261:05
    >> At New Echota Cherokee
    leaders felt deeply betrayed.
  • 261:06 - 261:13
    Principal Chief John Ross and wealthy Cherokee
    landholder Major Ridge both had fought alongside
  • 261:13 - 261:17
    President Jackson in a war against
    traditional factions of the Creek Nation.
  • 261:20 - 261:26
    Meeting in violation of Georgia state law the
    Cherokee Council vehemently opposed removal
  • 261:27 - 261:31
    and reminded the nation of their law
    that carried the death penalty for anyone
  • 261:31 - 261:34
    who sold Cherokee lands without authorization.
  • 261:36 - 261:42
    >> "Even if report was favorable as to the
    fertility of the soil in Indian Territory,
  • 261:43 - 261:49
    if the running streams were as transparent
    as crystal and the silver fish abounded,
  • 261:50 - 261:54
    we should still adhere to the
    purpose of spending the remnant
  • 261:54 - 261:59
    of our lives on the soil that gave us birth."
  • 262:01 - 262:02
    Cherokee Council.
  • 262:04 - 262:07
    >> Indian protests fell on deaf ears.
  • 262:08 - 262:10
    The Choctaw were the first made to bend.
  • 262:14 - 262:19
    >> "Painful in the extreme is
    the mandate of our expulsion.
  • 262:19 - 262:28
    I ask you in the name of justice for a
    repose for myself and my injured people.
  • 262:29 - 262:30
    Let us alone.
  • 262:31 - 262:32
    We will not harm you.
  • 262:33 - 262:34
    We want rest.
  • 262:34 - 262:44
    We hope, in the name of justice, that another
    outrage may never be committed against us
  • 262:45 - 262:50
    and that we may, for the future,
    not be driven about as beasts
  • 262:50 - 262:53
    who benefit from a change of pasture.
  • 262:54 - 263:00
    We go forth, sorrowful, knowing
    that wrong has been done."
  • 263:02 - 263:04
    George Harkin, Choctaw.
  • 263:06 - 263:14
    >> Between 1831 and 1832, 13,000 Choctaw
    made the long and difficult trek to the West.
  • 263:14 - 263:19
    Two thousand were to die along the way.
  • 263:22 - 263:23
    >> "My voice is weak.
  • 263:25 - 263:28
    You can scarcely hear me.
  • 263:28 - 263:36
    It is not the shout of a warrior
    but the wail of an infant.
  • 263:36 - 263:40
    I have lost it in mourning over
    the misfortunes of my people.
  • 263:44 - 263:52
    Their tears came in the raindrops and
    their voices in the wailing winds.
  • 263:52 - 263:58
    Our land was taken away."
  • 263:58 - 263:59
    Colonel Webb, Choctaw.
  • 263:59 - 264:02
    >> The Creek were next.
  • 264:02 - 264:08
    In the spring of 1836, the American Army
    forced them to surrender all their land.
  • 264:10 - 264:12
    One-third of the Creek died on the journey west.
  • 264:16 - 264:21
    >> The way I feel is there
    is a wound in our hearts.
  • 264:21 - 264:26
    And that was a wound in our ancestors' heart.
  • 264:27 - 264:30
    And that wound will never be healed.
  • 264:31 - 264:38
    And I feel like that whatever
    they do for us will never pay up.
  • 264:42 - 264:52
    >> "Last night I saw the sun set for the last
    time and its light shine upon the treetops
  • 264:52 - 265:07
    and the land and the water that
    I am never to look upon again."
  • 265:07 - 265:10
    Menewa, Creek.
  • 265:12 - 265:20
    >> Every year, from 1830 to 1838 Cherokee
    Principal Chief John Ross visited Washington
  • 265:20 - 265:22
    attempting to forestall removal.
  • 265:22 - 265:27
    >> "We have been made to drink
    of the bitter cup of humiliation.
  • 265:28 - 265:35
    Treated like dogs, our lives, our
    liberties, the sport of the white man.
  • 265:35 - 265:41
    Our country and the graves of our
    fathers torn from us in cruel succession
  • 265:41 - 265:48
    until we find ourselves fugitives,
    vagrants and strangers in our own country."
  • 265:50 - 265:52
    John Ross, Cherokee.
  • 265:54 - 265:56
    >> Ross wrote hundreds of letters.
  • 265:57 - 266:01
    He met several times with President
    Jackson, with whom he had served in war.
  • 266:02 - 266:06
    He petitioned Congress and brought two
    lawsuits before the US Supreme Court.
  • 266:07 - 266:11
    >> "We are not ignorant of our condition.
  • 266:13 - 266:17
    We are not insensible to our sufferings.
  • 266:17 - 266:19
    We feel them.
  • 266:19 - 266:29
    We groan under their pressure and anticipation
    crowds our breasts with sorrow yet to come."
  • 266:29 - 266:31
    John Ross, Cherokee.
  • 266:33 - 266:36
    >> Ross did win one victory
    when the Supreme Court ruled
  • 266:36 - 266:41
    that the Cherokee were a sovereign nation
    and not subject to Georgia's jurisdiction.
  • 266:42 - 266:47
    But President Jackson disregarded the ruling
    and belittled the power of the Supreme Court
  • 266:47 - 266:54
    by challenging the chief justice
    to enforce the law himself.
  • 266:54 - 266:58
    Georgia held lotteries for Cherokee lands.
  • 266:59 - 267:01
    State troops forced people from their houses.
  • 267:01 - 267:06
    Cherokee government buildings at
    New Echota were sold off along
  • 267:06 - 267:08
    with the residence of Principal Chief John Ross.
  • 267:08 - 267:13
    Cherokee leader Major Ridge
    also lost his plantation.
  • 267:14 - 267:17
    He now became convinced of the
    futility and peril of resistance.
  • 267:19 - 267:23
    >> I know the Indians have an
    older title than the United States.
  • 267:24 - 267:27
    We obtained the land from the living God above.
  • 267:29 - 267:31
    They got their title from the British.
  • 267:31 - 267:36
    Yet they are strong and we are weak.
  • 267:37 - 267:42
    >> Major Ridge, as I understand it he
    advocated for a good period of time
  • 267:42 - 267:48
    that no more Cherokee lands would be
    sold or ceded under penalty of death.
  • 267:49 - 267:53
    And then later, he wound up
    doing the same darn thing.
  • 267:53 - 267:54
    As a matter of fact, worse.
  • 267:55 - 267:59
    >> Ridge traveled to Washington without
    the authorization of the Cherokee Council.
  • 268:00 - 268:02
    There, he met with federal officials.
  • 268:04 - 268:09
    Ridge privately negotiated a treaty
    ceding Cherokee lands for $5 million,
  • 268:10 - 268:14
    new land in the Oklahoma-Indian
    territory, and removal assistance.
  • 268:14 - 268:21
    >> We had been a country for 500 years before
    they were and we were on an equal status.
  • 268:22 - 268:25
    And every time we had a treaty from then
  • 268:25 - 268:28
    on we got a little less status,
    and they got a little more land.
  • 268:30 - 268:35
    >> Ridge returned home to convince the
    national council to accept the treaty terms.
  • 268:35 - 268:42
    >> I would willingly die to preserve the
    graves of our fathers but any forcible effort
  • 268:43 - 268:49
    to keep them will cost us our lands,
    our lives and the lives of our children.
  • 268:49 - 268:57
    There is but one path of safety, one
    road to future existence as a nation.
  • 268:57 - 269:00
    That path is open before you.
  • 269:00 - 269:04
    Make a treaty of cession.
  • 269:04 - 269:09
    Give up these lands and go over
    beyond the great Father of Waters.
  • 269:09 - 269:14
    >> The national council rejected the treaty.
  • 269:15 - 269:19
    But Ridge, with no legal authority to
    represent the Cherokee nation met secretly
  • 269:19 - 269:21
    with US officials.
  • 269:22 - 269:27
    Defying the council's death sentence for the
    selling of Cherokee lands, Ridge, his son,
  • 269:27 - 269:29
    and others signed the removal treaty.
  • 269:36 - 269:42
    On May 17th, 1836, the US Senate
    ratified the treaty by a single vote.
  • 269:43 - 269:46
    The Cherokee Nation was given
    two years to move west.
  • 269:46 - 269:55
    In that time, Ridge and 2,000 Cherokee
    emigrated to Oklahoma while the vast majority
  • 269:55 - 269:59
    of the nation ignored the illegal
    treaty and remained on their lands.
  • 270:00 - 270:02
    [ Music ]
  • 270:02 - 270:07
    In late spring of 1838 as the
    deadline for removal passed,
  • 270:07 - 270:12
    General Winfield Scott arrived
    in Georgia with 7,000 soldiers.
  • 270:14 - 270:18
    His orders were to remove the
    Cherokee by any means necessary.
  • 270:20 - 270:21
    >> "Think of this, my Cherokee brethren.
  • 270:22 - 270:26
    I am an old warrior and have been
    present at many a scene of slaughter.
  • 270:27 - 270:34
    But spare me, I beseech you, the horror of
    witnessing the destruction of the Cherokees.
  • 270:34 - 270:38
    Do not even wait for the
    close approach of the troops."
  • 270:39 - 270:41
    General Winfield Scott.
  • 270:44 - 270:49
    >> Thousands of Cherokee were rounded up at
    bayonet-point unable to carry with them anything
  • 270:49 - 270:54
    but the most necessary belongings then
    held in stockades to await removal.
  • 270:56 - 270:59
    >> My great-great-grandmother,
    when they came to take them away,
  • 270:59 - 271:05
    they drove them out of the house, didn't even
    let the kids get their shoes or anything.
  • 271:06 - 271:11
    They were sitting down at dinner and they got
    outside and they were kind of roughing her
  • 271:11 - 271:18
    around and my great-great-grandfather
    kind of fought back.
  • 271:18 - 271:24
    They throwed him in chains and took him off one
    way, took her and the children off another way.
  • 271:25 - 271:30
    >> Conditions inside stockades
    were terrible and many died.
  • 271:34 - 271:40
    >> "We have been made prisoners by your
    men but we do not fight against you.
  • 271:41 - 271:43
    We have never done you any harm.
  • 271:43 - 271:45
    We are Indians.
  • 271:45 - 271:48
    We have hearts that feel.
  • 271:50 - 271:53
    We do not want to die.
  • 271:53 - 271:54
    We are in trouble, sir.
  • 271:54 - 271:58
    Our hearts are very heavy.
  • 271:58 - 271:59
    Very heavy.
  • 272:01 - 272:03
    We cannot make talk."
  • 272:05 - 272:06
    Cherokee Council.
  • 272:09 - 272:15
    >> Sixteen thousand Cherokee
    were removed from their homeland.
  • 272:15 - 272:19
    Principal Chief John Ross left
    with his family on the last convoy.
  • 272:20 - 272:25
    His wife, along with one-quarter of the
    nation, would die on the forced exodus
  • 272:25 - 272:28
    that would be known as the "Trail of Tears."
  • 272:29 - 272:35
    >> The non-Indian people who came here did
    not view the Cherokee people as human beings
  • 272:36 - 272:39
    which made it easy to dishonor
    and desecrate these people.
  • 272:39 - 272:47
    >> People sometimes say I
    look like I never smile.
  • 272:47 - 272:58
    Most of the time, I keep thinking of the old
    nation and wonder how the big mountain now looks
  • 272:58 - 273:04
    in springtime and how the boys and
    young men used to swim in the big river.
  • 273:05 - 273:11
    And then there comes before
    me the picture of the march.
  • 273:13 - 273:25
    Maybe someday we will understand
    why the Cherokees had to suffer.
  • 273:25 - 273:32
    >> While the body of the nation was forced west
    several hundred Cherokee evaded Scott's men
  • 273:32 - 273:38
    and retreated to the deep
    recesses of the Smoky Mountains.
  • 273:38 - 273:43
    The Army, ineffective at locating the free
    Cherokee, was recalled from the mountains.
  • 273:43 - 273:50
    As the troops were withdrawing one cavalry
    detachment stumbled upon a small camp
  • 273:50 - 273:51
    of 12 free Cherokee.
  • 273:53 - 273:59
    Among them was an older man
    Tsali, his wife, brother and sons.
  • 273:59 - 274:05
    When the Cherokee refused to submit to
    the soldiers Tsali's wife was jabbed
  • 274:05 - 274:07
    with a bayonet, and a struggle ensued.
  • 274:08 - 274:09
    Two soldiers were killed.
  • 274:13 - 274:16
    Tsali and his family fled
    deeper into the Smoky Mountains.
  • 274:18 - 274:25
    But US soldiers had died and now General Scott
    would have to make the Cherokee pay at any cost.
  • 274:28 - 274:31
    With winter approaching, Scott
    delivered an ultimatum to Tsali.
  • 274:32 - 274:39
    Surrender or 7000 soldiers would be
    unleashed on the free Cherokee until the last
  • 274:39 - 274:41
    of their nation was captured or killed.
  • 274:42 - 274:49
    [ Music ]
  • 274:49 - 274:51
    Tsali made a fateful decision.
  • 274:54 - 274:59
    He offered to surrender if Scott would let
    the rest of the Cherokee resistance remain
  • 274:59 - 275:02
    in their Smoky Mountain homeland.
  • 275:02 - 275:06
    Scott agreed and Tsali surrendered
    along with his family.
  • 275:09 - 275:15
    >> Charley approaches and offers the
    gun holding both ends with each hand.
  • 275:16 - 275:24
    General Scott takes the gun
    and they are to be monitored.
  • 275:29 - 275:32
    >> They were taken to a place at
    the mouth of the Tuckasegee River.
  • 275:36 - 275:42
    There, Tsali, his brother, and his two oldest
    sons, would be executed by a firing squad.
  • 275:43 - 275:49
    Tied to a tree awaiting death, Tsali
    had a last request of a friend.
  • 275:52 - 275:56
    >> Euchella, there's one favor
    I wish to ask of your hands.
  • 275:58 - 276:02
    You know I have a little boy who
    was lost among the mountains.
  • 276:04 - 276:09
    I want you to find that boy if he is not dead
    and tell him the last words of his father
  • 276:10 - 276:15
    where that he must never go beyond the
    Mississippi, but die in the land of his birth.
  • 276:18 - 276:24
    It is sweet to die in one's native land and be
    buried by the margins of one's native stream.
  • 276:28 - 276:35
    >> On November 25th, 1838 Tsali died for
    the freedom of the Eastern Cherokee people.
  • 276:41 - 276:46
    >> And when he died he was a victor.
  • 276:46 - 276:59
    He accomplished the thing which was upper most
    in his mind that his people might go free.
  • 277:02 - 277:08
    >> Seven months later in the new Oklahoma
    Indian territory, Major Ridge, his son,
  • 277:08 - 277:13
    and nephew who had all signed the
    removal treaty were assassinated
  • 277:14 - 277:20
    for selling the Cherokee homelands.
  • 277:21 - 277:27
    >> Our next program moves West to Great Plains
    and the famous horse culture that has come
  • 277:27 - 277:30
    to define the first nations of
    this content throughout the world.
  • 277:32 - 277:36
    Join us when 500 Nations returns
    with Struggle for the West.
  • 277:37 - 280:17
    [ Music ]
  • 280:17 - 280:21
    [ Silence ]
  • 280:22 - 282:00
    [ Music ]
  • 282:00 - 282:05
    [ Pause ]
  • 282:05 - 282:08
    Welcome back to 500 Nations.
  • 282:08 - 282:09
    I'm Kevin Costner.
  • 282:09 - 282:14
    For a lot of us, the most vivid picture
    of the Indian world has come from movies,
  • 282:15 - 282:17
    screen heroes fighting armies
    of hostile Indians.
  • 282:18 - 282:23
    The tide has changed in movie making thankfully
    but the image of Indian warriors riding
  • 282:23 - 282:28
    across the Great Plains still remains the
    universal symbol of all American Indians.
  • 282:28 - 282:34
    That even with his vivid image we know little
    about the people and the legendary individuals
  • 282:34 - 282:39
    who led them, men who fought and
    sacrificed everything for their nations.
  • 282:40 - 282:43
    In this hour, we'll see the people
    of the Plains in a different light.
  • 282:44 - 282:48
    But first, we'll travel even further West
    to a place where hundreds of thousands
  • 282:48 - 282:51
    of Indian people lived in
    one of the most beautiful
  • 282:51 - 282:54
    and peaceful region of the content, California.
  • 282:55 - 282:59
    Welcome to Part 7 of 500
    Nations, Struggle for the West.
  • 283:01 - 283:10
    [ Music ]
  • 283:10 - 283:15
    >> 300,000 people lived in the
    diverse environments of California.
  • 283:15 - 283:23
    They spoke 80 languages, worked, worshiped,
    and raised children on lands occupied
  • 283:23 - 283:31
    by their ancestors since before the
    dawn of the European civilization.
  • 283:31 - 283:35
    Many California nations had evolved
    into highly structured societies.
  • 283:36 - 283:41
    Among them, one of the largest was the
    Chumash, living on the coastal islands
  • 283:41 - 283:45
    and along the coast in the area
    of present day Santa Barbara.
  • 283:45 - 283:57
    Large Chumash towns supported a
    professional class of the astrologers,
  • 283:57 - 284:00
    priests, government leaders, and healers.
  • 284:03 - 284:16
    Workers belonged to centuries old craft
    guilds of basket and canoe makers.
  • 284:17 - 284:22
    Workers also manufactured the flat shell
    beads that were the currency of the region.
  • 284:22 - 284:28
    Production and control of the money supply
    placed the Chumash nation at the center
  • 284:28 - 284:30
    of the Southern California economy.
  • 284:30 - 284:39
    In the late 18th century, this
    complex world of the ancient Chumash
  • 284:39 - 284:42
    and their coastal neighbors
    would be changed forever.
  • 284:44 - 284:52
    In 1772, Spanish missionaries led by Father
    Junipero Serra, arrived in Chumash territory.
  • 284:53 - 285:01
    >> Believe me, when I saw their
    general behavior, their pleasing ways
  • 285:01 - 285:06
    and engaging manners, my
    heart was broken to think
  • 285:06 - 285:09
    that they were still deprived
    of the light of the Holy Gospel.
  • 285:11 - 285:14
    Father Junipero Serra, Spanish Missionary.
  • 285:15 - 285:22
    >> Ignoring the beauty and complexity of Chumash
    society, the Spanish set out to convert them
  • 285:22 - 285:25
    to Christianity by whatever means necessary.
  • 285:26 - 285:33
    >> I and two of my relatives went
    down to the beach to catch clams.
  • 285:36 - 285:40
    We saw two men on horseback
    coming rapidly towards us.
  • 285:40 - 285:41
    My relatives were afraid.
  • 285:42 - 285:43
    They fled with all speed.
  • 285:44 - 285:45
    It was too late.
  • 285:47 - 285:50
    They overtook me and lassoed and
    dragged me for a long distance.
  • 285:52 - 286:01
    Their horse is running.
  • 286:01 - 286:05
    When we arrived at the mission,
    they locked me in a room for a week.
  • 286:06 - 286:10
    The father told me that he
    would make me a Christian.
  • 286:10 - 286:13
    One day, they threw water on my
    head and gave me salt to eat.
  • 286:13 - 286:20
    And with this, the interpreter told me that
    now I was Christian, that I was called Jesus.
  • 286:20 - 286:31
    >> The building up of the mission into a
    coercive labor force didn't happen overnight.
  • 286:31 - 286:33
    It was gradual thing.
  • 286:33 - 286:37
    But eventually, they began forcing Indians
    to remove from their freeway of life
  • 286:37 - 286:43
    in their home villages, and to be reduced to
    one central mission site to be controlled.
  • 286:44 - 286:52
    Once a family was taken into the missions, the
    emissary separated children from their parents.
  • 286:52 - 286:57
    All the little boys and the little girls at age
    of six were locked up in children's barracks.
  • 286:58 - 287:01
    So, it was work, religion,
    and work all day long.
  • 287:02 - 287:05
    Highly structured, highly supervised.
  • 287:06 - 287:12
    Indian people were put to work tanning,
    blacksmithing, and caring for the mission herds.
  • 287:14 - 287:20
    They made candles, bricks,
    tiles, shoes, saddles, and soap.
  • 287:22 - 287:26
    Labor was strictly enforced
    under the discipline of the lash.
  • 287:26 - 287:33
    >> And thus, I existed 'til
    I found a way to escape.
  • 287:33 - 287:35
    But I was tracked.
  • 287:37 - 287:38
    They caught me like a fox.
  • 287:41 - 287:46
    They lashed me until I lost consciousness.
  • 287:46 - 287:51
    For several days, I could not raise myself
    from the floor where they had laid me.
  • 287:51 - 287:55
    And I still have on my shoulders
    the marks of the lashes.
  • 287:55 - 287:58
    Janitil, Kumeyaay.
  • 288:03 - 288:07
    >> For over 50 years, the mission
    system backed by Spanish arms,
  • 288:08 - 288:12
    exerted control over the California
    coast crushing every revolt.
  • 288:13 - 288:17
    Inside the missions, disease and
    harsh living conditions contributed
  • 288:17 - 288:18
    to a genocidal death rate.
  • 288:20 - 288:23
    >> The average life of a mission
    Indian was about less than 12 years.
  • 288:23 - 288:24
    For children, it was less than six years.
  • 288:25 - 288:29
    And so, there was a constant need
    to feed this beast with laborers.
  • 288:29 - 288:34
    And one of the sad legacies of the missions
    of California is that when people go
  • 288:34 - 288:36
    to them today, they don't think about Indians.
  • 288:37 - 288:38
    They say the padres built the missions.
  • 288:38 - 288:39
    That's nonsense.
  • 288:40 - 288:41
    The California Indians built the missions.
  • 288:42 - 288:48
    >> At the Santa Barbara mission alone, over
    4,000 Chumash names filled the burial registry.
  • 288:50 - 288:53
    Their bodies discarded in
    large pits near the church.
  • 288:56 - 289:02
    In 1821, control of California
    transferred to Mexico
  • 289:02 - 289:05
    after it gained its independence from Spain.
  • 289:08 - 289:11
    The Mexican government secularized the missions.
  • 289:12 - 289:13
    Indian people were free to leave.
  • 289:14 - 289:19
    But 50 years had completely
    transformed their world.
  • 289:21 - 289:28
    [ Music ]
  • 289:28 - 289:30
    Old villages were gone.
  • 289:30 - 289:33
    In their places were large Mexican estates.
  • 289:34 - 289:39
    Even the mission lands they had worked and
    lived on became parts of vast private ranches.
  • 289:40 - 289:47
    >> To stand by and watch these men
    takeover the missions which we have built,
  • 289:48 - 289:54
    the herds we have tended, to be exposed
    incessantly together with our families,
  • 289:54 - 289:59
    to the worst possible treatment
    and even death itself is a tragedy.
  • 290:01 - 290:03
    Mission San Luis Rey, Neophyte.
  • 290:06 - 290:11
    >> Homeless and left with few choices
    for survival, mission Indians were forced
  • 290:11 - 290:16
    to exchange one master for another,
    becoming peasant workers on the rancherias.
  • 290:18 - 290:22
    >> Many of the rich men of
    the country had from 20
  • 290:22 - 290:25
    to 60 Indian servants whom
    they had dressed and fed.
  • 290:26 - 290:33
    Our friendly Indians tilled our soil, pastured
    our cattle, cut our lumber, built our houses,
  • 290:33 - 290:38
    made tiles for our homes, ground our grains,
    slaughtered our cattle, dressed their hides
  • 290:38 - 290:43
    for market, while the Indian
    women made excellent servants,
  • 290:43 - 290:46
    took good care of our children,
    made every one of our meals.
  • 290:46 - 290:50
    Salvador Vallejo, Mexican Landowner.
  • 290:54 - 290:58
    >> In 1848, after the Mexican-American War,
  • 290:58 - 291:01
    California passed from Mexican
    to American hands.
  • 291:02 - 291:08
    Soon after, gold was discovered in the North,
    bringing a rush of miners onto the lands
  • 291:08 - 291:13
    of interior nations who had been out of the
    reach of coastal missions and Mexican ranches.
  • 291:17 - 291:24
    >> The majority of tribes are kept in
    constant fear on account of the indiscriminate
  • 291:24 - 291:26
    and inhuman massacre of their people.
  • 291:26 - 291:32
    They have become alarmed by the increased flood
    of immigration much spread over their country.
  • 291:34 - 291:36
    It is just incomprehensible to them.
  • 291:36 - 291:39
    Adam Johnson, Indian Agent.
  • 291:42 - 291:50
    >> Miners came into Indian
    communities looking for women.
  • 291:50 - 291:57
    Vigilante parties opened fire on men, women,
    and children wiping out entire villages.
  • 291:57 - 292:06
    It was open season on Indian people
    derisively referred to as "diggers".
  • 292:06 - 292:09
    >> The Humboldt Times, Eureka, April 11.
  • 292:09 - 292:11
    Headline, "Good Haul of Diggers.
  • 292:11 - 292:21
    One White Man Killed, 38 Bucks
    Killed, 40 Squaws and Children Taken".
  • 292:21 - 292:27
    >> January 17th headline "Good Haul
    of Diggers, Band Exterminated".
  • 292:27 - 292:38
    >> In the 1850s while the American nation
    was on the verge of Civil War over the issue
  • 292:38 - 292:43
    of slavery, demand for agricultural
    labor in California was so high
  • 292:43 - 292:48
    that the state legislature passed
    an act legalizing Indian slavery.
  • 292:48 - 292:52
    >> A company of United States troops attended
  • 292:52 - 292:57
    by a considerable volunteer force
    has been pursuing the poor creatures
  • 292:57 - 292:59
    from one retreat to another.
  • 293:00 - 293:04
    The kidnappers follow at the heels
    of the soldiers to seize the children
  • 293:04 - 293:08
    when their parents are murdered and
    sell them to the best advantage.
  • 293:08 - 293:11
    W.P. Dole, Indian Agent.
  • 293:12 - 293:17
    >> Only 30,000 native Californians
    survived the gold rush.
  • 293:17 - 293:24
    10 percent of what had been most densely
    populated Indian area, North of Mexico.
  • 293:24 - 293:38
    >> Upon on my last visit to Ventura,
    I saw the last of the Ventura Indians.
  • 293:38 - 293:45
    They were living in a tiny hut
    east of the mouth of the river.
  • 293:45 - 293:49
    One of the old men told me they were very glad
  • 293:49 - 293:53
    that I was not ashamed to
    talk the Indian language.
  • 293:53 - 293:57
    They told me to continue in the
    use of it and keep the beliefs.
  • 293:58 - 294:00
    If I did so, I would live a long time.
  • 294:00 - 294:04
    Fernando Librado, Chumash.
  • 294:04 - 294:12
    >> Fernando Librado lived to be 111-years old.
  • 294:12 - 294:19
    >> I once went over to Donaciana's house.
  • 294:19 - 294:23
    I wanted to learn the Swordfish Dance.
  • 294:23 - 294:29
    After the meal, I asked her to
    teach me the old dances saying,
  • 294:29 - 294:35
    "For you are the only ones
    left who know the old dances."
  • 294:35 - 294:41
    Donaciana began to cry and
    I left saying nothing more.
  • 294:41 - 294:45
    Fernando Librado, Chumash.
  • 294:46 - 294:51
    [ Music ]
  • 294:51 - 294:57
    [ Noise ]
  • 294:58 - 295:03
    >> For thousands of years, the buffalo
    thundered across the Great Plains,
  • 295:03 - 295:09
    a vast sea of grassland rising from the
    Mississippi River to the Rocky Mountains.
  • 295:09 - 295:16
    Living off the herds were a
    scattering of nomadic Indian nations.
  • 295:16 - 295:25
    >> My grandmother told me that when she was
    young the people themselves had to walk.
  • 295:25 - 295:31
    In those times, they did
    not travel far nor often.
  • 295:31 - 295:37
    >> In 1680, the Spanish were driven out
    of the Southwest by the Pueblo nations.
  • 295:38 - 295:43
    As they fled, they left behind their horse
    herds, an animal that would change the way
  • 295:43 - 295:46
    of life for Indian nations across the continent.
  • 295:48 - 295:52
    >> When they got horses, they could
    move more easily from place to place.
  • 295:53 - 295:56
    Then, they could kill more of
    the buffalo and other animals.
  • 295:57 - 296:02
    And so, they got more meat for food and
    gathered more skins for lodges and clothing.
  • 296:03 - 296:05
    Iron Teeth, Cheyenne.
  • 296:07 - 296:12
    >> A new culture developed based on
    the relationship between man and horse.
  • 296:13 - 296:21
    >> My horse fights with me and he fasts
    with me because if he is to carry me
  • 296:21 - 296:28
    into battle he must know my heart and I must
    know his, but we shall never become brothers.
  • 296:29 - 296:32
    I've been told that the white
    man was almost a God,
  • 296:32 - 296:37
    and yet a great fool does not
    believe that the horse has a spirit.
  • 296:38 - 296:40
    This cannot be true.
  • 296:41 - 296:46
    I have many times seen my
    horse's soul in his eyes.
  • 296:47 - 296:49
    Plenty Coups, Crow.
  • 296:49 - 296:55
    >> With the coming of the horse, the nations
    of the Plains would become legendary.
  • 296:55 - 297:04
    The Crow, Cheyenne, Sioux, Blackfeet,
    Arapaho, Pawnee, Kiowa, Comanche,
  • 297:04 - 297:09
    and for generations their
    way of life flourished.
  • 297:09 - 297:16
    Then in 1858, gold was discovered
    at Pike's Peak, Colorado.
  • 297:18 - 297:22
    Four years later, the Homestead Act
    opened the region to white settlement.
  • 297:24 - 297:27
    Almost instantly, the invasion became a flood.
  • 297:28 - 297:33
    In one year alone, 100,000
    immigrants swarmed across the Plains
  • 297:33 - 297:37
    over two main roads spreading
    a wide swath of destruction.
  • 297:40 - 297:45
    To protect travel on the immigrant roads,
    the United States erected a network of forts
  • 297:45 - 297:51
    across the Plains and churned out cadets at
    West Point specially trained for Indian warfare.
  • 297:52 - 297:57
    It was the Army's mission to force mobile
    nations who hunted over large territories
  • 297:58 - 298:02
    onto confined areas, reservations.
  • 298:03 - 298:09
    Indian people were faced with only two
    options, to give up their homelands
  • 298:09 - 298:12
    and way of life or fight the American Army.
  • 298:15 - 298:21
    Although some chose armed resistance, many
    Indian leaders responsible for the protection
  • 298:21 - 298:26
    of large villages of women, children,
    and elderly saw little hope in fighting.
  • 298:26 - 298:34
    Among these were two Cheyenne leaders,
    Black Kettle and White Antelope.
  • 298:34 - 298:38
    They were willing to give
    up lands to maintain peace
  • 298:38 - 298:41
    and bring their people safely
    through the dangerous era.
  • 298:42 - 298:50
    [ Music ]
  • 298:50 - 298:57
    >> White Antelope and Black Kettle had a
    duty to their people to try to protect them.
  • 298:59 - 299:02
    And to do this, they had to maintain peace.
  • 299:03 - 299:09
    So they felt that it was their duty to go
    out and make peace with the United States.
  • 299:10 - 299:10
    So, they did.
  • 299:10 - 299:19
    >> Black Kettle and White Antelope ceded vast
    Cheyenne lands to the United States in 1861
  • 299:19 - 299:24
    and agreed to confine themselves to a
    reservation in exchange for protection
  • 299:24 - 299:31
    from soldiers and settlers and assistance of
    food and money to replace lost hunting lands.
  • 299:32 - 299:35
    They then traveled to Washington
    to meet with President Lincoln.
  • 299:35 - 299:40
    Lincoln presented Black Kettle
    with a large American flag
  • 299:40 - 299:43
    and White Antelope with a Medal of Peace.
  • 299:43 - 299:50
    But over the next three years, continued unrest
  • 299:50 - 299:53
    on the Plains fanned rumors
    of an impending Indian war.
  • 299:56 - 300:02
    In Denver, Governor John Evans inflamed
    public opinion by fabricating stories
  • 300:02 - 300:07
    of Cheyenne hostilities and encouraged
    civilians to take up arms against them.
  • 300:09 - 300:13
    Seeking protection for there
    peaceful bands, Black Kettle
  • 300:13 - 300:18
    and White Antelope undertook the dangerous
    trip to Denver to meet with Governor Evans.
  • 300:21 - 300:25
    >> All we ask is that we may
    have peace with the whites.
  • 300:25 - 300:33
    I want you to give all the chiefs of the
    soldiers here to understand that we are
  • 300:33 - 300:41
    for peace, and that we have made peace, that
    we may not be mistaken by them for enemies.
  • 300:41 - 300:45
    Black Kettle, Southern Cheyenne.
  • 300:45 - 300:51
    >> Black Kettle and White Antelope
    were promised safety for their people
  • 300:52 - 300:54
    if they camped near Fort
    Lyon in Southern Colorado.
  • 300:54 - 301:01
    But the military commander of
    Colorado, Colonel John Chivington,
  • 301:01 - 301:04
    had no plans for peace with any Indian people.
  • 301:06 - 301:09
    >> Damn any man who sympathizes with Indians.
  • 301:09 - 301:14
    I have come to kill Indians and
    believe it as right and honorable
  • 301:14 - 301:18
    to use any means under God's
    heaven to kill them.
  • 301:19 - 301:21
    Colonel John Chivington.
  • 301:22 - 301:26
    >> Black Kettle and White Antelope
    had been told where to camp
  • 301:26 - 301:29
    and that they had nothing
    to fear from the US army.
  • 301:29 - 301:32
    >> Why would they worry?
  • 301:33 - 301:36
    They were under the protection
    of the American flag.
  • 301:37 - 301:43
    They were under the protection of the
    international peace sign, the white flag.
  • 301:46 - 301:53
    >> At dawn on November 29th, 1864,
    Chivington's Colorado Volunteers rode
  • 301:53 - 301:58
    through the snow toward Black Kettle and
    White Antelope's sleeping camp at Sand Creek.
  • 302:00 - 302:05
    >> The women were out picking up wood when
    they think what they thought was buffalo
  • 302:05 - 302:08
    but it wasn't buffalo and
    they threw down their sticks
  • 302:08 - 302:10
    and started screaming and
    running towards the camp.
  • 302:12 - 302:14
    >> Cheyenne George Bent was startled awake.
  • 302:16 - 302:19
    >> I heard shouts and the noise
    of people running about the camp.
  • 302:21 - 302:22
    I jumped up and ran out of my lodge.
  • 302:24 - 302:29
    From down the creek a large body of
    troops was advancing at a rapid trot.
  • 302:30 - 302:33
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 302:33 - 302:37
    I looked toward the Chief's
    lodge and saw Black Kettle
  • 302:37 - 302:41
    at a large American flag tied
    to the end of a long large pole.
  • 302:42 - 302:44
    He was standing in front of
    his lodge holding the pole.
  • 302:47 - 302:50
    >> Chief Black Kettle, he's about
    there in front protecting his people
  • 302:50 - 302:52
    to show them that he wasn't afraid.
  • 302:53 - 302:55
    He's trying to tell them
    that, you know, we made peace.
  • 302:56 - 302:56
    We're at peace.
  • 302:58 - 303:01
    >> Then the troops opened fire
    from two sides of the camps.
  • 303:03 - 303:05
    The woman and children were
    screaming and wailing.
  • 303:08 - 303:11
    And men running to their lodges for their arms
  • 303:11 - 303:13
    and shouting advice in directions
    to one another.
  • 303:15 - 303:21
    White Antelope saw the soldiers shooting the
    people and he did not wish to live any longer.
  • 303:25 - 303:29
    >> My great, great grandfather,
    White Antelope, he felt heartbreak
  • 303:29 - 303:34
    that he know the treaty had been broken, a peace
    that they have been sticking for so long time,
  • 303:34 - 303:37
    for a long time had been
    shattered, had been broken.
  • 303:39 - 303:42
    >> White Antelope stood in front
    of this lodge with his arms folded
  • 303:42 - 303:45
    across his breast, singing the death song.
  • 303:45 - 303:48
    >> And he cried.
  • 303:48 - 303:51
    He sang his song.
  • 303:51 - 304:02
    Nothing lives long by with his arms, nothing
    lives long but the earth and the mountains.
  • 304:02 - 304:05
    >> White Antelope wearing
    the peace medal given him
  • 304:05 - 304:09
    by President Lincoln was shot
    dead in front of his lodge.
  • 304:09 - 304:14
    Black Kettle and his wife
    ran toward the creek bed
  • 304:15 - 304:17
    where people were desperately
    digging into the sand for protection.
  • 304:19 - 304:22
    Before they could reach it,
    Black Kettle's wife was shot.
  • 304:24 - 304:27
    Believing her dead, he ran on without her.
  • 304:28 - 304:33
    >> Most of us who were hiding in the pits had
    been wounded before we could reach the shelter.
  • 304:34 - 304:39
    And there we lay all that bitter cold day
    from early in the morning until almost dark
  • 304:40 - 304:44
    with the soldiers all around us keeping
    up a heavy fire most of the time.
  • 304:47 - 304:49
    They finally withdrew about 5 o'clock.
  • 304:49 - 304:58
    As they retired down the creek, they
    killed all the wounded they could find.
  • 304:58 - 305:04
    That night will never be forgotten as long
    as any of us who went through it are alive.
  • 305:04 - 305:13
    Many who had lost wives, husbands, and children,
    or friends went back down the creek and crept
  • 305:13 - 305:18
    over the battleground among the naked
    and mutilated bodies of the dead.
  • 305:18 - 305:28
    Few were found alive for the soldiers
    had done their work thoroughly.
  • 305:28 - 305:31
    George Bent, Southern Cheyenne.
  • 305:31 - 305:35
    >> Over 500 Southern Cheyenne people died.
  • 305:35 - 305:41
    Black Kettle found his wife
    with nine bullet wounds
  • 305:41 - 305:48
    in her body, but miraculously she was alive.
  • 305:48 - 305:53
    The survivors struggled into another
    Cheyenne camp while Chivington returned
  • 305:53 - 306:00
    to Denver with over 100 Cheyenne scalps.
  • 306:00 - 306:05
    >> My people were massacred.
  • 306:05 - 306:05
    Terrible thing.
  • 306:07 - 306:10
    Their spirits are still there
    at the massacre site.
  • 306:10 - 306:15
    They'll never rest.
  • 306:17 - 306:22
    >> Despite his loss, Black
    Kettle saw no hope in resistance.
  • 306:22 - 306:30
    In 1868, his beleaguered band was camped along
    the Washita River on a government reservation.
  • 306:31 - 306:42
    At dawn on November 27, 1868, almost four
    years to the day after the Sand Creek massacre,
  • 306:42 - 306:50
    US Army troops under the command of George
    Armstrong Custer attacked the sleeping village.
  • 306:50 - 306:58
    Black Kettle, his wife, and over
    100 of his people were killed.
  • 306:58 - 307:06
    The Cheyenne leader's quest for peace had come
    to a final bitter end costing him his lands,
  • 307:06 - 307:12
    his freedom, and the lives of the people
    he had tried so desperately to protect.
  • 307:13 - 307:29
    [ Music ]
  • 307:29 - 307:35
    >> I was born upon the prairie
    where the wind blew free,
  • 307:35 - 307:40
    and there was nothing to
    break the light of the sun.
  • 307:40 - 307:43
    The white man has the country which we loved.
  • 307:43 - 307:48
    We only wish to wander on
    the prairie until we die.
  • 307:50 - 307:51
    Ten Bears.
  • 307:52 - 308:00
    >> South of the Cheyenne, the Kaui-gu or
    Kiowa nation lived on lands including parts
  • 308:00 - 308:03
    of present day Texas, Oklahoma, and Kansas.
  • 308:04 - 308:09
    They were also being pushed under reservations
    by treaties and the United States Army.
  • 308:09 - 308:16
    But the message of Black Kettle's
    betrayal resounded across the plains.
  • 308:19 - 308:23
    >> The good Indian, he that listens
    to the white man, gets nothing.
  • 308:23 - 308:32
    The independent Indian is the
    only one that is rewarded.
  • 308:32 - 308:33
    Satanta, Kiowa.
  • 308:33 - 308:37
    >> To many, the only path
    open was armed resistance.
  • 308:38 - 308:44
    A growing number of Kiowa rallied behind
    an uncompromising leader, Satanta.
  • 308:45 - 308:48
    >> A long time ago, this
    land belonged to our fathers.
  • 308:49 - 308:52
    But when I go down to the rivers, I
    see camps of soldiers on its banks.
  • 308:53 - 308:57
    These soldiers cut down my
    timber, killed my buffalo.
  • 308:58 - 309:01
    And when I see that, my heart
    feels like bursting.
  • 309:02 - 309:05
    Satanta, Kiowa.
  • 309:07 - 309:11
    >> Satanta was a deepening thorn
    in the war department's side.
  • 309:12 - 309:21
    In 1871, after leading a raid on a mule train
    in Texas, he was brought before General Sherman.
  • 309:21 - 309:26
    Satanta defiantly accepted
    responsibility for the raid.
  • 309:26 - 309:31
    >> I led about a 100 men to
    Texas to teach them to fight.
  • 309:33 - 309:34
    This is our country.
  • 309:35 - 309:37
    We have always lived in it.
  • 309:37 - 309:38
    We were happy.
  • 309:39 - 309:40
    Then you came.
  • 309:40 - 309:43
    We have to protect ourselves.
  • 309:43 - 309:45
    We have to save our country.
  • 309:45 - 309:49
    We have to fight for what is ours.
  • 309:49 - 309:54
    >> Satanta was placed under
    arrest shackled and held
  • 309:54 - 309:58
    in the crawl space below a
    Fort Sill barracks for 12 days.
  • 310:00 - 310:04
    Finally, he was taken to Texas for trial.
  • 310:04 - 310:05
    There, he was imprisoned.
  • 310:07 - 310:12
    It would be two years before the Kiowa
    nation was able to barter his release
  • 310:12 - 310:14
    by surrendering their guns and horses.
  • 310:16 - 310:23
    When Satanta returned to the reservation
    where his people were confined,
  • 310:23 - 310:28
    he found that the money, food, and supplies
    promised by the government as payment
  • 310:28 - 310:30
    for their lands had not come through.
  • 310:31 - 310:36
    And the lifeblood of the nation,
    the buffalo, were fast disappearing.
  • 310:39 - 310:43
    >> Everything the Kiowas
    had came from the buffalo.
  • 310:45 - 310:52
    Our teepees were made of buffalo hides,
    so were our clothes and moccasins.
  • 310:56 - 310:57
    We ate buffalo meat.
  • 311:01 - 311:04
    The buffalo were the life of the Kiowas.
  • 311:08 - 311:14
    >> The US recognized that without the
    buffalo, the Plains nations could not survive
  • 311:14 - 311:17
    and would have little choice
    but to remain on reservations
  • 311:17 - 311:20
    and live off the meager government rations.
  • 311:23 - 311:27
    White buffalo hunters with high-powered
    sharps rifles were encouraged
  • 311:27 - 311:29
    in and the slaughter began.
  • 311:31 - 311:41
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 311:41 - 311:46
    >> Has the white man become a child that
    he should recklessly kill and not eat?
  • 311:47 - 311:54
    When the Kiowa slay game, they do so
    that they may live and not starve.
  • 311:54 - 311:59
    Satanta, Kiowa.
  • 311:59 - 312:01
    >> The slaughter proceeded
    at an astonishing pace.
  • 312:02 - 312:05
    Thousands of animals were killed everyday.
  • 312:05 - 312:08
    >> The buffalo hunters have done more
  • 312:08 - 312:12
    to settle the vexed Indian question
    than the entire regular army.
  • 312:12 - 312:18
    For the sake of lasting peace,
    let them kill, skin,
  • 312:18 - 312:22
    and sell until the buffaloes are exterminated.
  • 312:22 - 312:27
    General Phil Sheridan, US Army.
  • 312:27 - 312:29
    >> In a desperate struggle for survival,
  • 312:29 - 312:33
    the Southern Plains nations
    went to war to save the buffalo.
  • 312:33 - 312:40
    In the summer of 1874, thousands of Indian
    people flooded off the reservations.
  • 312:40 - 312:50
    And in that moment of freedom, Satanta and
    others led an allied Indian force in an attack
  • 312:50 - 312:53
    on a buffalo hunters' camp
    at Adobe Walls, Texas.
  • 312:54 - 313:01
    But they were no match for the hunters
    with their powerful buffalo guns.
  • 313:02 - 313:07
    Defeat was followed by massive military
    expeditions by the United States Army
  • 313:07 - 313:11
    to force the Southern Plains
    nations back onto reservations.
  • 313:12 - 313:18
    In the fall, Satanta was forced
    to surrender and was returned
  • 313:18 - 313:21
    to the penitentiary at Huntsville, Texas.
  • 313:22 - 313:28
    Later, it was reported that he had
    committed suicide by leaping out of a window.
  • 313:28 - 313:30
    The Kiowa believed he was murdered.
  • 313:30 - 313:33
    >> They killed Satanta.
  • 313:34 - 313:36
    That's what all was thinking
    of the Kiowa people.
  • 313:36 - 313:36
    They killed him.
  • 313:37 - 313:38
    He didn't kill himself.
  • 313:38 - 313:41
    He's too much of a man to do anything like that.
  • 313:41 - 313:43
    He's too much of a chief to do.
  • 313:43 - 313:45
    Chiefs don't do that.
  • 313:45 - 313:50
    >> By winter, all Kiowa bands had
    been forced back to the reservation.
  • 313:50 - 313:56
    The following spring, the last of the
    Cheyenne surrendered followed soon
  • 313:56 - 314:00
    after by the last free Comanche.
  • 314:00 - 314:07
    Determined to break the Southern
    Plains nations forever,
  • 314:07 - 314:10
    the army rounded up 10,000 Indian horses.
  • 314:12 - 314:15
    Almost 1,000 were shot.
  • 314:15 - 314:17
    The rest, sold at auction.
  • 314:18 - 314:29
    By 1890, the buffalo population of 50
    million had been reduced to fewer than 1,000.
  • 314:30 - 314:35
    The war to save the buffalo and
    a way of life had been lost.
  • 314:36 - 314:43
    >> The Kiowas were camped on
    the north side of Mt. Scott,
  • 314:44 - 314:46
    those of them who were still free to camp.
  • 314:46 - 314:52
    One young woman got up very
    early in the morning.
  • 314:54 - 314:57
    The dawn mist was still rising
    from Medicine Creek.
  • 314:57 - 315:03
    And as she looked across the
    water peering through the haze,
  • 315:03 - 315:10
    she saw the last buffalo herd
    appear like a spirit dream.
  • 315:10 - 315:18
    Straight to Mt. Scott, the
    leader of the herd walked.
  • 315:18 - 315:27
    Behind him came the cows and their calves,
    and a few young males who had survived.
  • 315:27 - 315:39
    As the woman watched, the
    face of the mountain opened.
  • 315:41 - 315:51
    Inside Mt. Scott, the world was green and
    fresh as it had been when she was a small girl.
  • 315:52 - 315:59
    The rivers ran clear, not red.
  • 316:01 - 316:08
    The wild plums were in blossom chasing
    the red buds up the inside slopes.
  • 316:10 - 316:21
    Into this world of beauty, the buffalo
    walked, never to be seen again.
  • 316:22 - 316:27
    [ Music ]
  • 316:27 - 316:31
    >> Sometimes at evening, I sit looking out.
  • 316:32 - 316:37
    The sun sets, and dusk steals over the water.
  • 316:39 - 316:43
    In the shadows, I seem again
    to see our Indian village
  • 316:43 - 316:48
    with smoke curling upward from the lodges.
  • 316:48 - 316:55
    And in the river's roar, I
    hear the yells of the warriors,
  • 316:55 - 316:58
    the laughter of the little children, as of old.
  • 316:58 - 317:08
    It is but an old woman's dream.
  • 317:08 - 317:17
    Again, I see but shadows and hear only the
    roar of the river and tears come into my eyes.
  • 317:17 - 317:26
    Our Indian life, I know, is gone forever.
  • 317:27 - 317:41
    [ Music ]
  • 317:41 - 317:46
    >> What treaty that the whites
    have kept has the red man broken?
  • 317:48 - 317:54
    Not one. What treaty that the white
    man ever made with us have they kept?
  • 317:55 - 317:59
    Not one. Sitting Bull, Hunkpapa.
  • 318:02 - 318:07
    >> The Northern Plains mirrored the South with
    Indian nations being driven onto reservations.
  • 318:09 - 318:12
    Yet, a handful of leaders
    refused to sign treaties
  • 318:12 - 318:15
    and were determined to remain free at any cost.
  • 318:16 - 318:21
    These defiant leaders became heroes
    to Indian people across the Plains.
  • 318:23 - 318:28
    Among them, two men from the
    Sioux nations stood alone.
  • 318:28 - 318:33
    One was the venerated Hunkpapa
    holy man, Sitting Bull.
  • 318:33 - 318:39
    The other was a young Oglala fighting man
    whose fierce military genius struck fear
  • 318:39 - 318:42
    into his enemies and inspired fervent followers.
  • 318:43 - 318:49
    His image would never be captured by
    photographers or artists but his spirit of pride
  • 318:49 - 318:52
    and resistance would be carried
    on by his people.
  • 318:54 - 318:56
    His name was Crazy Horse.
  • 318:58 - 319:03
    In the summer of 1876, thousands
    of Cheyenne, Arapaho,
  • 319:03 - 319:08
    and people from many Sioux nations fled
    the reservations to join Sitting Bull
  • 319:08 - 319:14
    and Crazy Horse in a great encampment along the
    Little Bighorn River in present day Montana.
  • 319:17 - 319:22
    The gathering, possibly the largest
    in Plains history swelled to 8,000
  • 319:22 - 319:24
    with camp circles stretching for miles.
  • 319:25 - 319:28
    The Indian people were well aware
  • 319:28 - 319:31
    that this could be their last
    great celebration of freedom.
  • 319:34 - 319:38
    [ Music ]
  • 319:39 - 319:41
    They're far from any white settlements.
  • 319:41 - 319:48
    They would hunt the last remaining buffalo,
    feast, race ponies, visit with old friends
  • 319:48 - 319:54
    and relatives, and join in a massive sun dance
    that would be remembered for generations.
  • 319:56 - 320:01
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 320:01 - 320:08
    On June 25th, 1876, as the United States
    prepared to celebrate 100 years of freedom,
  • 320:09 - 320:14
    five companies of the 7th Cavalry
    under George Armstrong Custer advanced
  • 320:14 - 320:15
    on Sitting Bull's camp.
  • 320:17 - 320:21
    It was not until the dust from the
    7th Cavalry rose over the hills
  • 320:21 - 320:24
    that the startled encampment
    learned of the troops.
  • 320:25 - 320:30
    Two Moons, leader of the Northern
    Cheyenne, was swimming in the creek.
  • 320:32 - 320:34
    >> I looked up the Little Horn
    towards Sitting Bull's camp.
  • 320:35 - 320:37
    I saw a great dust rising.
  • 320:37 - 320:40
    It looked like a whirlwind.
  • 320:43 - 320:46
    Women were screaming and men
    were letting out war cries.
  • 320:47 - 320:50
    We can hear old men calling, "Soldiers are here!
  • 320:51 - 320:54
    Young men, go out and fight them!"
  • 320:55 - 320:58
    >> Crazy Horse rode through
    the camp gathering his men
  • 320:58 - 321:02
    as Custer's surprise attack stirred
    panic among the women and children.
  • 321:03 - 321:05
    >> Children were hunting for their mothers.
  • 321:06 - 321:09
    Mothers were anxiously trying
    to find their children.
  • 321:10 - 321:14
    The air was so full of dust,
    I could not see where to go.
  • 321:15 - 321:17
    Wooden Leg, Northern Cheyenne.
  • 321:19 - 321:23
    >> While the young men rode into battle,
    Sitting Bull rallied the men still in camp
  • 321:23 - 321:25
    to protect the women and children.
  • 321:26 - 321:32
    The Hunkpapa, under Gall, and
    the Oglala, under Crazy Horse,
  • 321:32 - 321:34
    quickly rode out and counterattacked.
  • 321:36 - 321:41
    >> Many hundreds of Indians
    on horseback were dashing to
  • 321:41 - 321:43
    and fro in front of a body of soldiers.
  • 321:46 - 321:51
    The soldiers were on the level valley
    ground and were shooting with rifles.
  • 321:57 - 322:02
    Not many bullets were being sent back at them
    but thousands of arrows were falling among them.
  • 322:04 - 322:06
    Wooden Leg, Northern Cheyenne.
  • 322:09 - 322:11
    >> A big dust was whirling on the hill
  • 322:11 - 322:15
    and then the horses began coming
    out of it with empty saddles.
  • 322:17 - 322:19
    Black Elk, Oglala.
  • 322:21 - 322:24
    >> The battle was over in
    less than half an hour.
  • 322:28 - 322:35
    Custer, 260 men of the 7th Cavalry, and
    as many as 150 Indian people lay dead.
  • 322:37 - 322:43
    Cheyenne survivors of the massacre of Black
    Kettle's people along the Washita River exalted
  • 322:43 - 322:47
    in the death of Custer, the
    man they called "Woman Killer".
  • 322:47 - 322:55
    But that night, Sitting Bull was reflective.
  • 322:58 - 323:02
    >> My heart is full of sorrow that
    so many were killed on each side.
  • 323:03 - 323:07
    But when they compel us to fight, we must fight.
  • 323:07 - 323:18
    Tonight we shall mourn for our dead and for
    those brave white men lying on the hillside.
  • 323:18 - 323:21
    Sitting Bull, Hunkpapa.
  • 323:22 - 323:28
    >> The next day, firing the grass as
    cover the Indian forces broke camp
  • 323:28 - 323:30
    and headed toward the Bighorn Mountains.
  • 323:33 - 323:37
    News of the battle reached
    the outside world on July 4,
  • 323:37 - 323:41
    1876 dampening a giddy US
    Centennial celebration.
  • 323:42 - 323:47
    The next morning's newspapers, ignoring
    all evidence, called it a "massacre".
  • 323:47 - 323:57
    >> We felt that it was a
    great battle, not a massacre.
  • 323:57 - 324:00
    The soldiers were going to compel
    us to stay on our reservation
  • 324:00 - 324:02
    and take away from us our country.
  • 324:02 - 324:05
    We were trying to get away from them.
  • 324:05 - 324:10
    Runs the Enemy, Cut Head, Sioux.
  • 324:10 - 324:14
    >> Outraged by what was seen as an
    affront to their national pride,
  • 324:14 - 324:17
    the American public cried
    out for immediate reprisal.
  • 324:19 - 324:23
    Punitive expeditions were
    sent out mercilessly hunting
  • 324:23 - 324:26
    down the last free bands of the Northern Plains.
  • 324:27 - 324:35
    Sitting Bull's Hunkpapa escaped into Canada
    where they received political asylum.
  • 324:35 - 324:39
    Crazy Horse's Oglala took refuge in
    the Black Hills where the full force
  • 324:39 - 324:42
    of the United States Army was turned on them.
  • 324:44 - 324:48
    For months, the army was unable to
    defeat or capture the Oglala leader.
  • 324:48 - 324:56
    Finally, the US made peace overtures to Crazy
    Horse promising land, generous subsidies,
  • 324:57 - 325:01
    and protection if he and his
    starving people turned themselves in.
  • 325:04 - 325:10
    On May 5th, 1877 after nearly a year of
    successfully eluding the all-out manhunt,
  • 325:11 - 325:16
    Crazy Horse led nearly a 1,000
    followers to surrender at Camp Robinson.
  • 325:18 - 325:22
    Oglala, already at the agency, lined
    the route, singing and cheering.
  • 325:23 - 325:28
    One US Army officer marveled that it was
    "A triumphal march, not a surrender."
  • 325:29 - 325:34
    The leader, who had known nothing
    but the freedom of the Plains,
  • 325:35 - 325:37
    was stripped of his horse and gun.
  • 325:38 - 325:45
    Then, four months later, on September 5th,
    1877 believing he was going to a meeting
  • 325:45 - 325:50
    with the commander of Fort Robinson,
    Crazy Horse was led past an armed guard
  • 325:50 - 325:53
    to the doorway of a building.
  • 325:53 - 325:58
    Inside was a small barred cell,
    three feet wide by six feet tall.
  • 325:59 - 326:04
    Crazy Horse resisted.
  • 326:04 - 326:12
    A soldier thrust a bayonet into his back.
  • 326:12 - 326:16
    That night, as Crazy Horse
    lay dying, he told his father,
  • 326:16 - 326:22
    "Tell the people it is no
    use to count on me anymore."
  • 326:23 - 326:30
    [ Music ]
  • 326:30 - 326:36
    Crazy Horse was laid to rest near
    the creek called Wounded Knee.
  • 326:37 - 326:48
    [ Music ]
  • 326:49 - 326:54
    >> As Americans or people in any free
    society, we cherish our independence and know
  • 326:54 - 326:59
    that the cost to secure this hard-won
    commodity is often measured in human lives.
  • 327:00 - 327:04
    Think for a moment what would happen
    if your freedom was placed at risk.
  • 327:05 - 327:08
    Is it any wonder then that Indian
    nations fought to preserve theirs?
  • 327:09 - 327:12
    Now, imagine the unthinkable, being conquered.
  • 327:13 - 327:16
    You're forced onto barren land
    and have no choice but to live
  • 327:16 - 327:18
    under the control of the conquering government.
  • 327:19 - 327:25
    In this last hour, we'll take you to the
    reservations of the 1800s, to the stark,
  • 327:25 - 327:27
    bitter truth about the loss of freedom.
  • 327:28 - 327:33
    But first we go to the epic struggles of two
    impassioned leaders whose resourcefulness
  • 327:33 - 327:38
    and daring are synonymous with courage, leaders
    whose words remain among the most moving
  • 327:39 - 327:43
    in the history of the world,
    Chief Joseph and Geronimo.
  • 327:45 - 327:50
    [ Music ]
  • 327:50 - 327:54
    >> My father sent for me.
  • 327:54 - 327:56
    I saw he was dying.
  • 327:56 - 327:58
    I took his hand in mine.
  • 327:58 - 328:04
    He said, "My son, never forget my dying words.
  • 328:05 - 328:08
    This country holds your father's body.
  • 328:08 - 328:17
    Never sell the bones of your
    father and your mother."
  • 328:17 - 328:22
    I pressed my father's hand and told him
    I would protect his grave with my life.
  • 328:22 - 328:28
    I buried him in that beautiful
    valley of winding waters.
  • 328:30 - 328:38
    [ Music ]
  • 328:39 - 328:45
    I loved that land more than
    all the rest of the world.
  • 328:45 - 328:47
    Chief Joseph, Nez Perce.
  • 328:47 - 328:56
    >> Upon his father's death, 31-year old
    Inmutooyahlatlat, known as Chief Joseph,
  • 328:56 - 329:00
    became head of a band of Nez Perce,
    whose home was the Wallowa Valley,
  • 329:01 - 329:04
    250 miles east of present day Portland, Oregon.
  • 329:07 - 329:11
    Famed for their selective breeding of
    horses, particularly the appaloosa,
  • 329:12 - 329:15
    the Nez Perce had always been
    friends to the Americans.
  • 329:17 - 329:22
    But with the opening of the Oregon territory
    and the end of the Civil War, white settlers,
  • 329:22 - 329:27
    cattlemen, and gold miners came
    to covet the rich Nez Perce land.
  • 329:28 - 329:31
    Ignoring their long friendship
    with the Indian nation,
  • 329:31 - 329:34
    the US government supported
    the settlers' claims.
  • 329:35 - 329:42
    In 1877, General Oliver Howard entered the
    Wallowa Valley with orders from Washington
  • 329:42 - 329:45
    to remove the Nez Perce by treaty or by force.
  • 329:47 - 329:53
    [ Music ]
  • 329:53 - 329:59
    >> I did not want to come to this council
    but I came hoping that we could save blood.
  • 330:01 - 330:05
    The white man has no right to
    come here and take our country.
  • 330:07 - 330:14
    And we will defend this land as long as a drop
    of Indian blood warms the hearts of our men.
  • 330:18 - 330:20
    >> Joseph was faced with a terrible choice,
  • 330:21 - 330:25
    to betray his father's dying wish
    or to commit his people to war.
  • 330:26 - 330:35
    Finally, he reluctantly agreed to
    relinquish his Wallowa Valley homeland.
  • 330:35 - 330:38
    Despite Joseph's concessions,
    tensions remained high.
  • 330:42 - 330:46
    As the Nez Perce were preparing to
    move onto the reservation, a youth,
  • 330:46 - 330:50
    whose father had been murdered by
    settlers, gathered several friends
  • 330:50 - 330:55
    and killed four settlers who were known to have
    committed atrocities against Nez Perce people.
  • 330:56 - 331:06
    >> I know that my young men did a great
    wrong but I ask, who was the first to blame?
  • 331:06 - 331:09
    Their fathers and brothers had been killed.
  • 331:10 - 331:13
    Their mothers and wives had been disgraced.
  • 331:15 - 331:20
    They had been told by General Howard
    that all their horses and cattle were
  • 331:20 - 331:23
    to fall into the hands of white men.
  • 331:24 - 331:32
    I would have given my own life if I could have
    undone the killing of white men by my people.
  • 331:34 - 331:37
    Chief Joseph, Nez Perce.
  • 331:37 - 331:42
    >> When seven more whites were killed,
  • 331:42 - 331:45
    General Howard sent a military
    force against the Indian nation.
  • 331:46 - 331:50
    Nez Perce leaders responded by
    dispatching a truce delegation
  • 331:50 - 331:53
    under a white flag to meet
    Howard's advancing army.
  • 331:54 - 331:56
    Howard's men opened fire.
  • 331:56 - 331:58
    [ Gun Shot ]
  • 331:58 - 332:06
    [ Music ]
  • 332:07 - 332:11
    So began Chief Joseph's famous
    flight for freedom.
  • 332:12 - 332:20
    Over 700 men, women, and children, with sick and
    elderly enduring a 1,800 mile fighting retreat.
  • 332:21 - 332:24
    The struggle would capture the
    imagination of the American public.
  • 332:25 - 332:28
    Newspaper accounts made Chief
    Joseph a household name.
  • 332:29 - 332:35
    With a military genius born of desperation,
    the five Nez Perce bands outwitted
  • 332:35 - 332:38
    and outmaneuvered one military
    force after another
  • 332:38 - 332:46
    as they made their way toward Sitting
    Bull's camp and political asylum in Canada.
  • 332:46 - 332:50
    Circling through the mountains,
    canyons, and plateau prairies of Idaho,
  • 332:50 - 332:54
    crossing the high ridges of the Bitterroot
    Mountains into Montana and Wyoming,
  • 332:55 - 332:58
    colliding with frightened tourists in
    the newly created Yellowstone Park,
  • 332:58 - 333:04
    the Nez Perce fought off in turn four armies
    commanded by veteran Civil War officers.
  • 333:06 - 333:11
    [ Music ]
  • 333:11 - 333:19
    After 105 days of constant pursuit, the Nez
    Perce reached the Bear Paw Mountains in Montana,
  • 333:19 - 333:22
    one day from Sitting Bull's camp and freedom.
  • 333:23 - 333:28
    They knew they had put safe distance between
    themselves and the pursuing armies and stopped
  • 333:28 - 333:30
    for a last rest before moving across the border.
  • 333:31 - 333:36
    What they did not know was that a new
    army had been dispatched by telegraph
  • 333:37 - 333:38
    and was surrounding them as they camped.
  • 333:40 - 333:43
    The Nez Perce were taken completely by surprise.
  • 333:44 - 333:46
    The fighting was intense.
  • 333:46 - 333:51
    And in the first moments, Chief Joseph and 70
    others were cut off from the rest of the camp.
  • 333:53 - 333:58
    >> With a prayer in my mouth, I dashed
    unarmed through the line of soldiers.
  • 333:59 - 334:04
    My clothes were cut to pieces, my
    horse was wounded, but I was not hurt.
  • 334:05 - 334:12
    As I reached the door of my lodge, my wife
    handed me my rifle saying, "Here's your gun.
  • 334:13 - 334:13
    Fight."
  • 334:15 - 334:17
    >> They ran up the hill when they were fighting.
  • 334:17 - 334:19
    It was going to-- they're
    tearing the camp down there.
  • 334:19 - 334:24
    She had this little baby and her girl by the
    hand and they said there was kind of a tree.
  • 334:24 - 334:26
    It's like there was a big log there.
  • 334:26 - 334:35
    So, she-- they crawled under that log to kind
    of hide from the soldiers that might come
  • 334:35 - 334:37
    and probably shoot them down too.
  • 334:37 - 334:41
    And they just stayed there
    'til everything was quiet.
  • 334:42 - 334:46
    >> The battle raged throughout the
    first day with heavy casualties
  • 334:46 - 334:50
    on both sides including the leaders
    of three of the five Nez Perce bands.
  • 334:51 - 334:56
    By the second day, the Nez Perce were
    dug in and fighting from trenches.
  • 334:56 - 334:59
    The army could not mount an
    attack without heavy losses.
  • 334:59 - 335:05
    Finally, on October 5th, General
    Nelson A. Miles called Chief Joseph
  • 335:05 - 335:09
    to peace talks under a flag of truce.
  • 335:10 - 335:13
    Chief Joseph went to General
    Miles and gave up his gun,
  • 335:14 - 335:18
    only one day from Sitting
    Bull's camp and Canadian asylum.
  • 335:18 - 335:21
    >> I am tired of fighting.
  • 335:21 - 335:22
    Our chiefs are all killed.
  • 335:22 - 335:23
    The old men were all dead.
  • 335:23 - 335:26
    The little children are freezing to death.
  • 335:26 - 335:38
    I want to have time to look for my children
    and see how many of them I can find.
  • 335:38 - 335:40
    Maybe I shall find them among the dead.
  • 335:40 - 335:41
    Hear me, my chiefs.
  • 335:41 - 335:43
    I am tired.
  • 335:43 - 335:47
    My heart is sick and sad.
  • 335:47 - 335:51
    From where the sun now stands,
    I will fight no more, forever.
  • 335:51 - 335:59
    >> But the United States would not honor
    the terms of Chief Joseph's surrender.
  • 335:59 - 336:05
    The captured Nez Perce were shipped
    south to a malaria-infested reservation
  • 336:05 - 336:20
    at Fort Leavenworth, Kansas before
    final relocation to Oklahoma territory.
  • 336:20 - 336:27
    Chief Joseph had put down his gun but he had
    not given up the struggle for his homeland.
  • 336:27 - 336:31
    He would devote the rest of his
    life to honoring his promise
  • 336:31 - 336:36
    to his father and fighting for his people.
  • 336:36 - 336:44
    He traveled to Washington, DC where he
    passionately argued his case before Congress.
  • 336:44 - 336:47
    >> I have heard talk and
    talk, but nothing is done.
  • 336:47 - 336:57
    Good words do not last long
    unless they amount to something.
  • 336:57 - 337:06
    It makes my heart sick when I remember all
    the good words and all the broken promises.
  • 337:06 - 337:18
    >> In 1885, after eight long years and a massive
    campaign launched by Eastern philanthropists,
  • 337:18 - 337:24
    Chief Joseph's people won the
    right to return to the Northwest
  • 337:24 - 337:27
    but not to their beloved Wallowa Valley.
  • 337:27 - 337:38
    The cattlemen who occupied it threatened
    to kill Chief Joseph if he returned.
  • 337:38 - 337:46
    Forever banished from his country, Joseph
    and 150 members of his band were taken
  • 337:46 - 337:51
    under military escort to a
    reservation in Washington territory.
  • 337:51 - 337:56
    There, in exile, Chief Joseph would die.
  • 337:56 - 338:03
    >> The doctor that was there
    to examine to Joseph,
  • 338:04 - 338:12
    his plea was that Joseph lost his
    life account of his broken heart.
  • 338:13 - 338:19
    [ Music ]
  • 338:19 - 338:28
    >> If the white man wants to live in peace
    with the Indian, he can live in peace.
  • 338:28 - 338:29
    Treat all men alike.
  • 338:29 - 338:36
    Give them all an even chance to live and grow.
  • 338:36 - 338:41
    You might as well expect the rivers
    to run backward as that any man
  • 338:41 - 338:45
    who was born a free man should
    be contented when penned up
  • 338:45 - 338:49
    and denied liberty to go where he pleases.
  • 338:50 - 338:57
    Let me be a free man, free to
    travel, free to stop, free to work,
  • 338:58 - 339:04
    free to choose my own teachers, free
    to follow the religion of my fathers,
  • 339:05 - 339:12
    free to think and talk and act for myself.
  • 339:12 - 339:14
    Chief Joseph, Nez Perce.
  • 339:16 - 339:32
    [ Music ]
  • 339:33 - 339:37
    >> When I was young, I walked all
    over this country, east and west,
  • 339:37 - 339:40
    and I saw no other people than the Apaches.
  • 339:41 - 339:50
    After many summers, I walked again and I found
    another race of people had come to take it.
  • 339:50 - 339:53
    Cochise, Chokonen.
  • 339:53 - 340:01
    >> When California became part of the United
    States in 1848, a new flow of military
  • 340:01 - 340:03
    and civilian traffic headed west.
  • 340:04 - 340:09
    Many bound for Southern California took
    a route near the Mexican border that went
  • 340:09 - 340:12
    through the lands of Apache
    nations, the Chokonen,
  • 340:13 - 340:17
    Bedonkohe, Nednhi, and Chi'enne Apache.
  • 340:18 - 340:24
    The Apache had a long and successful
    history of defending their lands
  • 340:24 - 340:27
    against aggressive Spanish and Mexican invaders.
  • 340:28 - 340:32
    But as the newest arrivals, the
    Americans crossed their lands,
  • 340:33 - 340:35
    most Apache held no grievances against them
  • 340:36 - 340:40
    and their leaders made every effort
    to accommodate the travelers.
  • 340:40 - 340:42
    >> At last, in my youth, came the white man.
  • 340:42 - 340:49
    Under the counsel of my father who had for
    a long time been the head of the Apaches,
  • 340:49 - 340:51
    they were received with friendship.
  • 340:51 - 341:02
    Soon their numbers increased and
    many passed through the country.
  • 341:03 - 341:06
    We lived in peace.
  • 341:07 - 341:12
    Cochise, Chokonen.
  • 341:12 - 341:19
    >> In February of 1861, a charismatic Chokonen
    leader, Cochise, was summoned to a meeting
  • 341:19 - 341:23
    with an inexperienced army
    lieutenant named George Bascom.
  • 341:24 - 341:29
    Bascom accused Cochise of kidnapping
    a child from a nearby ranch.
  • 341:30 - 341:34
    >> Cochise denied that any of
    his band had done the kidnapping.
  • 341:35 - 341:38
    Bascom accused the chief of telling a lie.
  • 341:39 - 341:42
    Cochise was very proud of making his word good
  • 341:43 - 341:46
    and no greater offense could
    have been offered him.
  • 341:46 - 341:49
    Daklugie, Nednhi.
  • 341:49 - 341:55
    >> Bascom ordered Cochise arrested but the
    Apache leader escaped through heavy gunfire.
  • 341:58 - 342:03
    The men who accompanied Cochise were
    held by Bascom and executed soon after.
  • 342:03 - 342:12
    >> At last, your soldiers did me a great wrong
    and I and my people went to war with them.
  • 342:12 - 342:14
    Cochise, Chokonen.
  • 342:16 - 342:21
    >> Cochise cut off the passage
    through Apache Pass.
  • 342:21 - 342:25
    The United States responded by
    sending General James Carleton
  • 342:25 - 342:28
    to establish Fort Bowie in Apache Pass.
  • 342:30 - 342:32
    >> There is to be no council
    held with the Indians.
  • 342:32 - 342:36
    The men are to be slain whenever
    and wherever they can be found.
  • 342:37 - 342:40
    The women and children may
    be taken as prisoners.
  • 342:41 - 342:46
    I trust that these demonstrations will
    give those Indians a wholesome lesson.
  • 342:50 - 342:54
    >> But the long and intense efforts of the
    United States Army would have little success.
  • 342:57 - 343:00
    Based at his stronghold high
    in the rocky Dragoon Mountains,
  • 343:01 - 343:07
    Cochise fought a successful guerrilla war
    against the US Cavalry for the next nine years.
  • 343:08 - 343:16
    Finally, in 1872, General Oliver Howard traveled
    to Cochise's stronghold to sue for peace.
  • 343:17 - 343:25
    Cochise agreed to lay down his arms for a
    promise that his people would be allowed to live
  • 343:25 - 343:27
    on their own land in Apache Pass.
  • 343:29 - 343:36
    Howard's promise would hold true through
    the remaining two years of Cochise's life.
  • 343:36 - 343:44
    Then, in 1876, the United States dissolved the
    Apache Pass reservation and ordered the people
  • 343:44 - 343:47
    to the barren San Carlos Reservation.
  • 343:47 - 343:51
    >> The creator did not make San Carlos.
  • 343:52 - 343:53
    It is older than he.
  • 343:54 - 343:59
    He just left it as a sample of the way
    they did jobs before he came along.
  • 343:59 - 344:05
    Take stones and ashes and thorns and with
    some scorpions and rattlesnakes thrown in,
  • 344:06 - 344:12
    dump the outfit on stones, heat the
    stones red-hot, set the United States Army
  • 344:12 - 344:16
    after the Apache, and you have San Carlos.
  • 344:19 - 344:26
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 344:26 - 344:33
    >> Of those ordered to relocate, two-thirds
    refused, preferring to follow a new generation
  • 344:33 - 344:39
    of Apache leaders, leaders
    committed to freedom at all costs.
  • 344:41 - 344:49
    Among them were Juh, Nana,
    Loco, Victorio and Geronimo.
  • 344:49 - 344:55
    >> Juh told him that he could offer
    them nothing but hardship and death.
  • 344:56 - 345:01
    As he saw it, they must choose
    between death from heat, starvation,
  • 345:01 - 345:06
    and degradation at San Carlos
    and a wild, free life in Mexico.
  • 345:07 - 345:09
    Short, perhaps, but free.
  • 345:10 - 345:16
    Let them remember that if they took this
    step, they would be hunted like wild animals
  • 345:16 - 345:21
    by the troops of both the
    United States and Mexico.
  • 345:21 - 345:27
    All of us knew that we were doomed but some
    preferred death to slavery and imprisonment.
  • 345:28 - 345:30
    Daklugie, Nednhi.
  • 345:30 - 345:37
    >> Geronimo's strength of will had been
    forged much earlier when his wife, children,
  • 345:37 - 345:40
    and mother were killed in a
    Mexican raid on his village.
  • 345:40 - 345:44
    >> He had been away from home and came back
  • 345:44 - 345:49
    and found his entire family
    scattered all over in the yard, dead.
  • 345:49 - 345:58
    The Americans and the Mexicans rode horses with
    shoes and so he knew that they were the ones
  • 345:58 - 346:01
    that had come and destroyed his family.
  • 346:01 - 346:10
    And he made a vow then that he would kill
    every Mexican and every American that he saw.
  • 346:10 - 346:15
    >> Now, he would lead the Apache
    through their greatest test.
  • 346:15 - 346:25
    The final Apache resistance was a monumental
    expression of human pride and love of freedom.
  • 346:25 - 346:27
    >> We are vanishing from the earth.
  • 346:27 - 346:31
    Yet, I cannot think we are useless.
  • 346:31 - 346:34
    Our God would not have created us.
  • 346:34 - 346:40
    For each tribe of men God
    created, he also made a home.
  • 346:40 - 346:43
    In the land created for any particular tribe,
  • 346:43 - 346:48
    he placed whatever would be best
    for the welfare of that tribe.
  • 346:48 - 346:53
    Thus, it wasn't the beginning, the Apaches
  • 346:53 - 346:58
    and their homes each created
    for the other by God himself.
  • 347:00 - 347:06
    When they are taken from these
    homes, they sicken and die.
  • 347:06 - 347:13
    How long will it be until it is
    said, "There are no Apaches?"
  • 347:13 - 347:19
    Geronimo, Bedonkohe.
  • 347:20 - 347:30
    [ Music ]
  • 347:31 - 347:36
    >> For a decade, the Apache
    surmounted overwhelming odds.
  • 347:36 - 347:43
    By 1886, Geronimo's tiny band was being
    hunted across the mountains by 8,000 troops
  • 347:43 - 347:46
    from Mexico and the United States.
  • 347:47 - 347:57
    [ Music & Noise ]
  • 347:57 - 348:01
    >> He was losing all his
    warriors and his family.
  • 348:01 - 348:06
    He could never beat them because there was
    always somebody there and there were so many.
  • 348:07 - 348:09
    And he was losing his own people.
  • 348:09 - 348:15
    And he said, "If I keep fighting,
    there will never be anymore of us."
  • 348:15 - 348:21
    >> At that time, Geronimo's
    band consisted of 17 men.
  • 348:22 - 348:25
    He had also Lozen, known as the woman warrior.
  • 348:26 - 348:32
    Geronimo was handicapped by the presence too of
    women and children who must be defended and fed.
  • 348:33 - 348:35
    Nobody ever captured Geronimo.
  • 348:36 - 348:38
    I know. I was with him.
  • 348:39 - 348:42
    Anyway, who can capture the wind?
  • 348:44 - 348:46
    Daklugie, Nednhi.
  • 348:46 - 348:57
    >> On September 3rd, 1886, Geronimo
    turned himself in to General Miles
  • 348:57 - 349:01
    who had already made his reputation as
    the man who finally caught Chief Joseph.
  • 349:02 - 349:08
    As a condition of surrender, Miles promised
    Geronimo that his band would be taken
  • 349:08 - 349:15
    into custody for only a short while before being
    released to a reservation in the Southwest.
  • 349:15 - 349:16
    But Miles lied.
  • 349:17 - 349:21
    Geronimo's people and even
    Apache peacefully settled
  • 349:21 - 349:25
    at the San Carlos Reservation were
    shipped to Indian prisons in Florida.
  • 349:26 - 349:30
    >> I was born as a prisoner of war.
  • 349:30 - 349:33
    They promised us in the beginning
    that we would be held prisoners
  • 349:33 - 349:37
    for two years which went into 28 years.
  • 349:37 - 349:44
    And I'm almost sure we're the only tribe
    that ever served that many years in prison.
  • 349:45 - 349:49
    [ Music ]
  • 349:49 - 349:53
    >> Geronimo would not live to be a free man.
  • 349:53 - 350:00
    After 23 years as a prisoner
    of war, he died in 1909.
  • 350:00 - 350:05
    >> What is the matter that
    you don't speak to me?
  • 350:05 - 350:10
    Why don't you look at me, smile at me?
  • 350:10 - 350:19
    I am a man, I have the same
    feet, legs and hands,
  • 350:19 - 350:25
    and the sun looks down on me a complete man.
  • 350:25 - 350:28
    I want you to look and smile at me.
  • 350:29 - 350:38
    [ Music ]
  • 350:38 - 350:41
    [ Silence ]
  • 350:42 - 350:47
    [ Music ]
  • 350:47 - 350:52
    >> [Background Music] By the late
    1800s reservations had become virtual
  • 350:52 - 350:53
    concentration camps.
  • 350:53 - 351:03
    Most were on barren lands useless
    for farming and devoid of game.
  • 351:03 - 351:08
    Indian people were forced to live
    off of US food rations promised
  • 351:08 - 351:13
    in treaties in return for their lands.
  • 351:13 - 351:19
    Providing subsidies and food for over
    200,000 Indian people was big business.
  • 351:19 - 351:24
    The distribution system quickly became
    a corrupt network of government agents
  • 351:24 - 351:29
    and their partners known as the Indian Ring.
  • 351:29 - 351:37
    >> "If they bring any goods for the
    Indians the agents live off of them.
  • 351:37 - 351:42
    And pay has been taken by the agents and
    they have put money in their pockets.
  • 351:44 - 351:47
    The steamboat came in the night
    and took away boxes of goods
  • 351:48 - 351:50
    so that the Indians would not know it."
  • 351:51 - 351:55
    Struck By The Ree, Yankton.
  • 351:56 - 351:59
    >> Robbing nations of their
    meager government subsidies,
  • 351:59 - 352:02
    the Indian Ring left the
    people in abject property.
  • 352:03 - 352:08
    >> And they hoped, it seems to me,
    to take away the spirit of the people
  • 352:10 - 352:13
    so that we become more docile, so to speak.
  • 352:14 - 352:21
    We would then only depend upon them
    for the way to be, we would have to go
  • 352:21 - 352:24
    to whoever brought out the rations.
  • 352:24 - 352:26
    [ Music ]
  • 352:27 - 352:30
    >> [Background Music] "I noticed a small
    group of Indians who sat under a tree.
  • 352:31 - 352:34
    All were dirty, rugged and lean.
  • 352:35 - 352:40
    Soon an Indian woman and a young girl hurried
    into the group, laid down packs and opened them.
  • 352:41 - 352:46
    I could see spread out there some dingy
    meat, evidently waste from a butcher shop,
  • 352:46 - 352:52
    and some discarded scraps of stale bread
    and another stray odds and ends of food.
  • 352:53 - 352:59
    I felt a wave of fury toward our
    government's whole Indian policy."
  • 352:59 - 353:08
    Thomas Tibbles, reporter.
  • 353:08 - 353:11
    >> [Background Music] Many Eastern reformers
    were determined to break the Indian Ring.
  • 353:11 - 353:17
    But they believed that the only lasting
    solution was change not only for the bureaucrats
  • 353:17 - 353:22
    but for the Indian people themselves.
  • 353:22 - 353:25
    Indian ways were judged as backward and wrong,
  • 353:25 - 353:29
    that for their own good their
    cultures had to be erased.
  • 353:29 - 353:35
    Indian people were to be
    remade in the reformer's image.
  • 353:35 - 353:43
    >> "The Indians only say future can be
    found in merging their interests with ours
  • 353:43 - 353:46
    and becoming part of the
    people of the United States.
  • 353:46 - 353:52
    Their safe course is to quit being tribal
    Indians, to go out and live among us
  • 353:52 - 354:00
    as individual men, to adopt our language, our
    industries and become a part of the power."
  • 354:00 - 354:08
    Richard Pratt, director, Carlisle Indian School.
  • 354:08 - 354:12
    >> The policy of striping Indian people
    of their cultures became official
  • 354:12 - 354:18
    with the 1887 passage of
    the General Allotment Act.
  • 354:18 - 354:23
    The act broke apart communal land holdings
    assigning plots to individuals in an effort
  • 354:23 - 354:25
    to force them to live like white farmers.
  • 354:26 - 354:28
    [ Dog Barking, Horse Neighing ]
  • 354:29 - 354:32
    >> "As long as Indians live in
    villages they will retain many
  • 354:32 - 354:36
    of their old and injurious habits.
  • 354:36 - 354:39
    Heathen ceremonies and dances,
    constant visiting.
  • 354:39 - 354:46
    I trust that before another year is ended they
    will generally be located upon individual land
  • 354:46 - 354:47
    or farms."
  • 354:49 - 354:50
    Government Commissioner.
  • 354:53 - 354:57
    >> Supported by an alliance of eastern
    reformers and western lands speculators,
  • 354:58 - 355:03
    allotment attacked both the sovereignty of
    Indian nations and the fundamental concept
  • 355:03 - 355:05
    of land belonging to all the people.
  • 355:08 - 355:12
    >> "This is only another trick of the
    whites to take our land away from us.
  • 355:13 - 355:15
    And they have played these tricks before."
  • 355:17 - 355:19
    Hollow Horn Bear, Oglala.
  • 355:20 - 355:26
    >> The allotment system was
    ripe for massive fraud.
  • 355:27 - 355:30
    Corrupt agents declared small children,
  • 355:30 - 355:35
    dogs and horses as allottees then
    seized their lands and sold them.
  • 355:36 - 355:40
    Indian orphans were shuffled off
    to white families who adopted them
  • 355:40 - 355:42
    to obtain tittle to their allotments.
  • 355:44 - 355:49
    After allotment plots were handed out to
    Indian people, the US government was free
  • 355:49 - 355:55
    to sell the remaining reservation
    lands to whites.
  • 355:55 - 355:59
    During the allotment period, Indian
    nations would lose two thirds
  • 355:59 - 356:02
    of the little land that remained in their hands.
  • 356:03 - 356:06
    [ Music ]
  • 356:06 - 356:09
    [Background Music] Two years after
    the passage of the Allotment Act,
  • 356:10 - 356:13
    Oklahoma Indian territory was
    officially open to settlers.
  • 356:13 - 356:14
    [ Music ]
  • 356:14 - 356:15
    [ Gunshot ]
  • 356:16 - 356:19
    [ Horses Galloping and Neighing ]
  • 356:19 - 356:26
    What followed were the famous land rushes.
  • 356:26 - 356:32
    The territories of the Creek, Cherokee,
    and other nations were overrun.
  • 356:32 - 356:37
    Lands which had been promised then as
    permanent, unassailable refuges in exchange
  • 356:37 - 356:39
    for their lands east of the Mississippi.
  • 356:41 - 356:45
    [ Music ]
  • 356:45 - 356:49
    [Background Music] But of all
    the government policies designed
  • 356:49 - 356:57
    to end Indian cultures, the
    cruelest was yet to come.
  • 356:57 - 357:00
    Indian people would be robbed
    of even their children.
  • 357:00 - 357:09
    Across the country Indian children,
    some as young as four years old,
  • 357:09 - 357:14
    were taken from their parents often
    by force and sent to boarding schools.
  • 357:15 - 357:21
    [ Music ]
  • 357:21 - 357:25
    At the boarding schools, children were stripped
  • 357:25 - 357:29
    of all outward appearances
    linking them to their Indian past.
  • 357:30 - 357:33
    [ Music ]
  • 357:33 - 357:36
    >> [Background Music] Our
    belongings were taken from us.
  • 357:36 - 357:41
    Even the little medicine bags our mothers
    had given us to protect us from harm.
  • 357:42 - 357:44
    Everything was placed in a heap and set afire.
  • 357:44 - 357:51
    Next was the long hair, the
    pride of all the Indians.
  • 357:52 - 358:01
    The boys one by one would breakdown and cry
    when they saw the braids thrown on the floor.
  • 358:01 - 358:04
    Lone Wolf, Blackfeet.
  • 358:04 - 358:08
    >> [Background Music] Children were forbidden to
    speak of their traditions and severely punished
  • 358:08 - 358:12
    if they used their native languages.
  • 358:12 - 358:18
    Fed distorted images of evil Indians,
    many came to doubt their own identity.
  • 358:18 - 358:25
    >> I remember growing up that I
    never really felt good about myself.
  • 358:26 - 358:31
    We were taught to be ashamed
    of who we were and who we are.
  • 358:32 - 358:36
    And it hurts when you're young
    and you're trying to understand.
  • 358:36 - 358:40
    >> [Background Music] We all wore white
    man's clothes and ate white man's food.
  • 358:41 - 358:44
    And went to white man's churches
    and spoke white man's talk.
  • 358:44 - 358:49
    And so after a while we also
    begin to say Indians were bad.
  • 358:49 - 358:54
    We laughed at our own people and their blankets
  • 358:54 - 358:59
    and cooking pats and sacred
    societies and dances.
  • 358:59 - 359:01
    Sun Elk, Taos.
  • 359:01 - 359:05
    >> Many boarding schools were set
    up in converted military posts
  • 359:05 - 359:09
    where for decades soldiers had been
    trained to fight Indian people.
  • 359:10 - 359:16
    Students slept on cots and cement barracks and
    were drilled daily in strict military regimen.
  • 359:17 - 359:19
    >> It was like an army barracks.
  • 359:20 - 359:25
    They marched us like they do in army
    when you first go into the army.
  • 359:26 - 359:28
    We marched to school, we marched to eat.
  • 359:28 - 359:31
    They took us to church, we marched to church.
  • 359:31 - 359:34
    We lived kind of an army style life.
  • 359:34 - 359:38
    And we went to school that way.
  • 359:38 - 359:39
    [ Music ]
  • 359:39 - 359:44
    >> [Background Music] If we thought the
    days were bad, the nights were much worse.
  • 359:44 - 359:48
    This was the time when real loneliness set in.
  • 359:49 - 359:55
    Many boys run away but most of them were
    caught and brought back by the police.
  • 359:55 - 359:58
    We were told never to talk Indian,
  • 359:58 - 360:01
    and if we were caught we got
    strapping with a leather belt.
  • 360:01 - 360:07
    I remember one evening when
    we were all lined up in a room
  • 360:07 - 360:11
    and one of the boys said
    something Indian to another boy.
  • 360:11 - 360:15
    The man in charge caught them by the
    shirt and threw him across the room.
  • 360:16 - 360:18
    Later we found out his collar bone was broken.
  • 360:18 - 360:25
    >> The priest would take a leather harness
    strap and he would beat my husband.
  • 360:26 - 360:31
    And every time that strap would come
    down on him, how he would repeat
  • 360:31 - 360:35
    to himself I'll never forget my
    language, he was thinking that.
  • 360:35 - 360:38
    I will never forget my language.
  • 360:38 - 360:44
    >> The boy's father, an old warrior came
    to the school, he told the instructor
  • 360:44 - 360:48
    that among his people children were
    never punished by striking them.
  • 360:48 - 360:52
    That that was no way to teach children.
  • 360:52 - 360:55
    Kind words and good examples were much better.
  • 360:55 - 360:58
    Lone Wolf, Black Feet.
  • 360:58 - 361:05
    >> Each day stretched into another endless day.
  • 361:05 - 361:09
    Each night for tears to fall.
  • 361:09 - 361:18
    Tomorrow, my sister said, tomorrow never came.
  • 361:18 - 361:25
    And so the days passed by and the
    changes slowly came to settle within me.
  • 361:25 - 361:29
    Gone were the vivid pictures of
    my parents, sisters and brothers.
  • 361:29 - 361:34
    Only a blurred vision of what used to be.
  • 361:34 - 361:40
    Desperately I tried to cling to the faded past
    which was slowly being erased from my mind.
  • 361:41 - 361:46
    [ Music ]
  • 361:46 - 361:50
    >> For traditional cultures,
    the effect was devastating.
  • 361:51 - 361:56
    Boarding school graduates returned to the
    schools and encouraged new students fresh
  • 361:56 - 361:58
    from the reservations to
    give up their traditions.
  • 361:59 - 362:03
    >> Don't look back, all that has passed away.
  • 362:04 - 362:06
    This country through her is all improved.
  • 362:07 - 362:12
    You saw when you were coming, cities,
    railroads, houses, manufactories.
  • 362:13 - 362:18
    Boys, this was once all our country but our
    fathers had not their eyes open as we have.
  • 362:19 - 362:24
    Now, the only way to hold our
    land is to get educated ourselves.
  • 362:25 - 362:26
    Henry Jones, Creek.
  • 362:27 - 362:34
    >> But the home cultures were not altogether
    powerless against boarding school invasion.
  • 362:35 - 362:39
    Many held firmly to their
    traditions and returning graduates
  • 362:39 - 362:44
    who did not readopt found they
    had no place in their old world.
  • 362:45 - 362:47
    [ Train Whistle ]
  • 362:47 - 362:49
    >> [Background Music] It
    was a warm summer evening
  • 362:49 - 362:51
    when I got off the train at Taos Station.
  • 362:52 - 362:57
    The first Indian I met I asked him to run out
    to the Pueblo and tell my family I was home.
  • 362:57 - 363:02
    The Indian couldn't speak English and I
    have forgotten all of my Pueblo language.
  • 363:02 - 363:08
    Next morning, the governor of the Pueblo and
    two war chiefs came into my father's house.
  • 363:09 - 363:11
    They did not talk to me.
  • 363:11 - 363:12
    They did not even look at me.
  • 363:13 - 363:18
    The chief said to my father, your son who calls
    himself Rafael has lived with the white men.
  • 363:18 - 363:20
    He has been far away.
  • 363:20 - 363:24
    He has not learned the things
    that Indian boys should learn.
  • 363:25 - 363:27
    He has no hair.
  • 363:27 - 363:29
    He cannot even speak our language.
  • 363:29 - 363:34
    He is not one of us.
  • 363:34 - 363:36
    Sun Elk, Taos.
  • 363:36 - 363:41
    >> These things that made life
    for us, the most important thing,
  • 363:42 - 363:45
    these were the things they took
    away from us and today so many
  • 363:45 - 363:51
    of our Indian children have forgotten
    their language even here on our reservation
  • 363:51 - 363:55
    because they took that language away from us.
  • 363:55 - 364:01
    Our language that God gave us.
  • 364:04 - 364:08
    >> When we started this series we wanted
    to make sense of how our continent
  • 364:08 - 364:11
    of some 500 Indian Nations
    became what it is today.
  • 364:11 - 364:15
    What we found was an ironic path.
  • 364:15 - 364:19
    New commerce looking for freedom
    and tolerance but showing little
  • 364:19 - 364:21
    of those virtues to the people they encounter.
  • 364:23 - 364:25
    Many Indian nations have survived.
  • 364:25 - 364:29
    Today, there are over 10 million
    Indian people in North America
  • 364:29 - 364:32
    with two million in United States alone.
  • 364:33 - 364:36
    They no longer face conquistadors
    or invading settlers.
  • 364:37 - 364:40
    But they continue to deal
    with the complex struggle
  • 364:40 - 364:42
    to maintain their cultures and quality of life.
  • 364:43 - 364:52
    >> It's difficult to explain like
    the native people are like a root.
  • 364:53 - 364:56
    You know, where everything grows there.
  • 364:56 - 364:58
    It's their community, it's their land.
  • 364:59 - 365:01
    That's where they live.
  • 365:01 - 365:02
    That's where they are born.
  • 365:02 - 365:08
    That's where they have their grandparents
    buried, the ancestors were there.
  • 365:08 - 365:13
    The language is there, everything is there.
  • 365:13 - 365:17
    And then you ask them to change their
    way of life so you carry them away.
  • 365:17 - 365:27
    I say it's just like when you try to plant a
    tree, let's say, a spruce tree in a desert land,
  • 365:28 - 365:30
    even though you put water
    in it, it's going ot dry.
  • 365:30 - 365:32
    It's going to die.
  • 365:32 - 365:38
    >> Our people, our families had been telling
    us all these stories all these many years,
  • 365:38 - 365:47
    and at last we finally set foot and walked
    in the areas and slept in the country
  • 365:47 - 365:54
    where our grandmothers and
    grandfathers started from.
  • 365:55 - 366:03
    [ Music ]
  • 366:03 - 366:13
    And I can just imagine how my grandmothers
    and my grandfathers would have felt
  • 366:13 - 366:14
    if they had come back like I did.
  • 366:14 - 366:18
    And I saw those places for them.
  • 366:19 - 366:20
    I was able to return.
  • 366:21 - 366:29
    >> I think a lot of times the general public
    doesn't understand where the Native Americans,
  • 366:30 - 366:35
    their feelings of what's happened to them
    in the past, and where they're coming from.
  • 366:35 - 366:38
    And why they're sometimes withdrawn.
  • 366:38 - 366:43
    Why they haven't really jumped
    into the mainstream life.
  • 366:44 - 366:52
    >> I think what present-day Americans have to
    learn is that our heroes are not their heroes,
  • 366:52 - 366:54
    and their heroes are not our heroes.
  • 366:55 - 366:59
    And when I went to school, just as
    you and everyone else in this land,
  • 367:00 - 367:06
    we've all been exposed to the same value
    system, the same perspective on history.
  • 367:06 - 367:10
    The lesson that is there, the
    very important lesson, today,
  • 367:10 - 367:15
    for all people is to realize the value
  • 367:15 - 367:19
    of an alternative perspective
    and that is why we are here.
  • 367:20 - 367:24
    That is why the creator allowed
    some of us to remain in spite
  • 367:24 - 367:26
    of all the attempts to destroy us.
  • 367:27 - 367:31
    [Background Music] Every tribe has
    had their Great Swamp in that process.
  • 367:31 - 367:33
    Every tribe has had their Sand Creek.
  • 367:33 - 367:35
    Every tribe has had their Wounded Knee.
  • 367:36 - 367:40
    The list is endless, and we've all
    shared in that same experience.
  • 367:41 - 367:45
    [ Music ]
  • 367:45 - 367:50
    >> [Background Music] I went to a
    meeting at Wounded Knee in November,
  • 367:52 - 367:57
    when there was snow all over
    all over the ground.
  • 367:57 - 368:02
    And we were on our way to the burial site.
  • 368:02 - 368:05
    I could not help but think back.
  • 368:06 - 368:08
    And there was a feeling there.
  • 368:08 - 368:20
    There was a feeling that those that were there
    in the grave were trying to tell me something.
  • 368:20 - 368:23
    And it brought tears to my eyes.
  • 368:23 - 368:31
    And I stood there, and there was a spirit
    that came over and I could feel that spirit.
  • 368:31 - 368:34
    It was the spirit of God.
  • 368:35 - 368:39
    [ Music ]
  • 368:40 - 368:54
    >> There is a mightier power than kings and
    presidents who guides the minds of the people.
  • 368:54 - 368:55
    A higher power.
  • 368:57 - 369:04
    >> The mandates are very simple, you know, that
    we must live in the land that the Creator gave
  • 369:04 - 369:10
    to us and look after his gifts so that
    our great-great-grandchildren will be able
  • 369:10 - 369:13
    to enjoy the same things that we enjoy today.
  • 369:13 - 369:21
    If you look at natural laws in a very simplest
    form is that you must drink water to survive.
  • 369:22 - 369:28
    So if you pollute the water so that you
    can't drink it then you will perish.
  • 369:29 - 369:35
    And there's no appeal to this
    if you violate the natural laws.
  • 369:38 - 369:45
    >> Someday I fear that the land that we
    have here now will be taken because some
  • 369:46 - 369:48
    of the treaties state that
    as long as the water flows
  • 369:49 - 369:52
    and the grasses grow, that we will be here.
  • 369:55 - 370:02
    But our rivers are drying up and when
    the water's gone what will happen then?
  • 370:02 - 370:07
    What's going to happen to my children?
  • 370:08 - 370:11
    >> Our cultures have been assaulted,
    our lands have been stolen.
  • 370:11 - 370:13
    But we're still here as a people.
  • 370:15 - 370:19
    And we're fighting the same battles that
    have been fought for the last 300 years.
  • 370:19 - 370:20
    They're unresolved.
  • 370:21 - 370:26
    And it's up to us to resolve them
    in a fair and honorable manner.
  • 370:28 - 370:30
    Destiny is not a matter of fate.
  • 370:32 - 370:36
    It's a matter of choice.
  • 370:36 - 370:40
    And we have some choices to be made here.
  • 370:40 - 370:45
    We have the choice of continuing to
    survive on this planet as Indian people.
  • 370:45 - 370:51
    That's our goal, and we're
    going to accomplish that.
  • 370:51 - 370:55
    We're going to be here for
    many, many years to come.
  • 370:56 - 371:16
    [ Music ]
  • 371:16 - 371:20
    >> Tall Oak of the Narragansett
    Nation said it was his destiny,
  • 371:21 - 371:26
    perhaps that of all native people, to be the
    conscience of America, to see that the tragedy
  • 371:26 - 371:28
    of the past would never be repeated.
  • 371:30 - 371:32
    Hopefully, now that we've had
    a glimpse of the other side
  • 371:32 - 371:37
    of the American story we too can be
    a part of that collective conscience.
  • 371:39 - 371:40
    Thank you for joining us.
  • 371:42 - 374:37
    [ Music ]
Title:
500 Nations (Must See)
Description:

Video uploaded for educational purposes protected by S.107 of the U.S.C.

Tape # 1: "The Ancestors." Explores the creation stories of several tribes and continues with the early inhabitants, from the Anasazi of the Southwest to the glory of the Mayan cities.

Tape # 2: "Mexico." Starts in 650 A.D. and continues with "The Rise of the Aztecs," "The Invasion," "The Fall." This is the most fascinating and my favorite of the series. The complex history is captivating, and heartbreaking as the bloodthirsty horror of Cortez is told, and the commentary by Nahuatl anthropologist Eustaquio Celestiano is enlightening.

Tape # 3: "The Clash of Cultures." Columbus' landing on Hispaniola and the conflict that ensues, the "Gulf Coast of Florida" and de Soto's marauding army.

Tape # 4: "Invasion of the Coast." The Inuit vs. the English, the East coast peoples vs. the English.

Tape # 5: "Cauldron of War." Trading with the white man and how commercial hunting changed the face of the Indian Nations. The Iriquois: The leader known as "The Great Peacemaker" and his "Great Laws" which created the first democracy in America.

Tape # 6: "Removal." War and exile in the East. The story of Tecumseh and his heroic challenge. The 1830 "Indian Removal Act" and the journey West.

Tape # 7: "Roads Across the Plains." California. The building of the missions and the gold rush. What happened in these events will be new information to a lot of people. Sitting Bull and Crazy Horse: "Standing Against the Tide."

Tape # 8: The wise and great Chief Joseph. The Apaches. The Reservations. The "Boarding Schools" where children were stripped of their identities. It ends with present day Native Americans speaking about perspectives today. As Mario Gonzalez, an Ogala Sioux says, "Destiny is not a matter of fate, it's a matter of choice."

Northern Kingdom
The Northern Kingdom consists of the so-called "Native Indian" tribes who predominately came to the Americas around 722 B.C. after serving in the Assyrian captivity. These are the indigenous people of North, Central, and South America along with Canada and the Caribbean islands. The Northern Kingdom Tribes are:

The 10 Lost Tribes
Simeon — Dominicans
Zebulun — Guatemalans, Panamanians
Ephraim — Puerto Ricans
Manasseh — Cubans
Gad — Native American Indians
Reuben — Seminole Indians
Asher — Colombians, Uruguayans
Naphtali — Argentines, Chileans
Issachar — Mexicans
Dan — Beta Israel

2 Esdras 13:39-47 And whereas thou sawest that he gathered another peaceable multitude unto him; 40 Those are the ten tribes, which were carried away prisoners out of their own land in the time of Osea the king, whom Salmanasar the king of Assyria led away captive, and he carried them over the waters, and so came they into another land. 41 But they took this counsel among themselves, that they would leave the multitude of the heathen, and go forth into a further country, where never mankind dwelt, 42 That they might there keep their statutes, which they never kept in their own land. 43 And they entered into Euphrates by the narrow places of the river. 44 For the most High then shewed signs for them, and held still the flood, till they were passed over. 45 For through that country there was a great way to go, namely, of a year and a half: and the same region is called Arsareth. 46 Then dwelt they there until the latter time; and now when they shall begin to come, 47 The Highest shall stay the springs of the stream again, that they may go through: therefore sawest thou the multitude with peace.

more » « less
Video Language:
English
Duration:
06:14:38

English subtitles

Revisions